a^^ 
 
 a^^TTL^^^ 
 
 //If 
 
 
 BR 1700 .F68 1829 
 
 Forster, Josiah, 1782-1870. 
 
 Piety promoted 
 
 "^ 
 
PIETY PROMOTED; 
 
 'A%^'-'^ 
 
 IK 
 
 BRIEF BIOGRAPHICAL MEMORIAlX* t'/ flO 
 
 mcs}> 
 
 MAY 1.7 1918 
 
 .^^ 
 
 ICAL IV^0 
 
 OF SOME OF THE 
 
 RELIGIOUS SOCIETY OF FRIENDS, 
 
 Commonly called 
 
 QUAKERS. 
 
 THE ELEVENTH PzVRT. 
 
 By JOSIx\H FORSTER, 
 
 ILoution: 
 
 PRINTED AND SOLD BY HARVEY AND DARTOX, 
 65, GRACECHURCH-STREET. 
 
 1829. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 In preparing the following biographical memo- 
 rials, it has been my endeavour to exhibit the power 
 of religion on the respective characters of those 
 whose lives are here briefly described ; many of 
 whom, from a personal acquaintance with them, I 
 highly esteemed and loved. If in some instances it 
 may be considered, that human infirmities are but 
 slightly, or not at all adverted to, let it not be 
 supposed that this has arisen from a desire to 
 eulogize the dead, or from a forgetfulness that 
 such infirmities have existed. It is, however, 
 highly important to us who survive, that we 
 should not, from the remembrance of these, be 
 less concerned in regard to our own easily- 
 besetting sins. To him that knoweth to do 
 good, and doeth it not, to him it is sin. And it is a 
 solemn truth, of which we may often need to be re- 
 minded, that it is to the Lord, the righteous judge 
 of all men, that we must individually stand or 
 fall. 
 
IV PREFACE. 
 
 My principal wish has been, in proceeding with 
 the work, to show the transforming power of 
 Divine grace, and to furnish the reader with 
 additional instances of the efficacy of that grace, to 
 make wise unto salvation all who receive it and 
 obey it ; desiring that others may be thereby 
 animated to pursue that course of obedience and 
 self-denial, in which those who are taken from us 
 have endeavoured to walk. 
 
 Whilst thus performing the office of an editor, I 
 have often found it no Hght undertaking; and that 
 it was indeed a serious employment, to attempt to 
 pourtray the feelings of those who were about to 
 enter the invisible world. At the same time, in con- 
 templating the lives of our departed friends, my faith 
 has been confirmed in the soundness of that part 
 of the Christian profession of our Society, which 
 includes a belief in the inward manifestation of the 
 will of God to the soul of man. 
 
 In examining the materials which were brought 
 under notice for this work, it was found needful 
 to make a selection ; but it is by no means to be 
 inferred, that those who are not brought forward, 
 were not examples of piety and Christian virtues. 
 It is, on the contrary, a pleasing and animating 
 reflection, that through the power of the Holy 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 Spirit, many others who were acceptable ministers 
 amongst us, or who were less conspicuous in our 
 S-ociety, have run their spiritual race in faith, and 
 finished their course with joy. 
 
 In some of these memorials, there is more fre- 
 quent mention of the Lord Jesus than in others. 
 Many who have entertained a sincere faith in the 
 essential doctrines of the Gospel, (doctrines which 
 have been uniformly believed in and upheld by our 
 religious Society,) have, I apprehend, often avoided 
 conversing upon them, from a fear, lest by such dis- 
 course they should imperceptibly weaken their reve- 
 rence for these sacred subjects, and their sense of 
 those inestimable blessings conferred on us by the 
 coming of the Son of God in the flesh. Faith in the 
 benefits of the propitiatory sacrifice of Christ, and 
 in the guidance and help of his blessed Spirit, are 
 indispensable articles in the belief of a Christian. 
 But it is not the mere profession of these import- 
 ant truths which constitutes the true disciple. It 
 must be the earnest endeavour of all who desire to 
 bear that name, to be delivered from the bondage 
 and guilt of sin, by the power of a living, operative 
 faith ; and to walk humbly before God, keeping 
 his holy commandments. 
 
 May we then be daily pressing after these things, 
 
VI PREFACE. 
 
 in watchfulness and prayer, looking unto the Lord 
 Jesus, and confiding in Him, as a true and unfail- 
 ing Shepherd. Then shall we experience Him to 
 be unto us both ** wisdom and righteousness ;" and 
 then may we entertain the humble hope, that He 
 will finally " be made unto us sanctification and 
 redemption." 
 
 J.F. 
 
 Tottenham, 
 
 9th of 2nd TWO. 1829. 
 
 *^* In transcribing extracts from letters, or other 
 documents, which were about to be inserted in this 
 volume, it has been found necessary sometimes to supply 
 a word or two ; but care has been studiously taken, not 
 to introduce any thing which should affect the meaning of 
 the sentence. 
 
PIETY PROMOTED. 
 
 THE ELEVENTH PART. 
 
 The life of JOSEPH HARWOOD, of Man- 
 chester, affords a striking instance of the efficacy of 
 the grace of God, inwardly revealed to the soul, 
 when it is faithfully and unreservedly obeyed. 
 
 He was born in the year 1712, at Bolton in 
 Lancashire, where his parents lived in good repute. 
 His father was a conscientious member of the 
 church of England, a man of integrity ; one who 
 professed and knew that religion is an inward 
 work. He died when his son was not more than 
 twelve or fourteen years of age ; but his piety and 
 instruction had made a deep and lasting impression 
 on the tender mind of his child, who, as he ad- 
 vanced in years, was more and more introduced 
 into those conflicts which attend the Christian 
 warfare. He was often, ere he arrived at matu- 
 rity, invoked in sorrow of heart, when reflect- 
 ing on those things which appertain to the hfe that 
 is to come. In this state, and from a wish to be 
 more at liberty to attend to the duties of religion, 
 a very unusual motive for such a step, he entered 
 the army, in the year 1731 ; but in so doing he 
 
 B 
 
2 JOSEPH HARWOOD, 
 
 found himself greatly disappointed. His com- 
 panions seeing his anxiety and distress, and being 
 strangers to its real cause, formed various conjec- 
 tures concerning him ; but such were his sobriety, 
 docility, and readiness to serve others, that he 
 gained the esteem and confidence of his officers, 
 and was mostly employed in their particular 
 services. 
 
 He continued in the army about fifteen years, 
 beloved and esteemed in his station, and acquitted 
 himself with credit and fidehty. But that good 
 and gracious Being, who had visited him early in 
 life, continued to follow him in mercy and in judg- 
 ment ; and in the course of the latter years of his 
 military service, was pleased to show him with indu- 
 bitable clearness, the utter inconsistency of all wars 
 and fightings with the Gospel of life and salvation, 
 and to require him to bear a faithful testimony to 
 the same. Through the gradual operation of the 
 Holy Spirit, this conscientious man was made wil- 
 ling, in conformity with the example and doctrine 
 of Him who came not to destroy men's lives but to 
 save them, to refuse to bear arms any longer, 
 and to submit to whatever might ensue, although 
 he knew that a punishment no less than the 
 loss of his natural life was impending. He was 
 tried by a court martial, and treated with great 
 moderation and civility ; some who had been his 
 fiercest opposers becoming his advocates. The 
 remarks which he made on his own behalf, pro- 
 duced great seriousness. The court forwarded a, 
 
JOSEPH HARWOOD. 3 
 
 candid representation of his case to king George 
 the Second, who, on the intercession of some 
 friends, honourably gave him his discharge, after 
 about six months' imprisonment. 
 
 Not long after his release, having joined our 
 religious Society, he took up his abode at Manches- 
 ter. In the course of a few years he was brought 
 under a religious exercise of mind to speak as a 
 minister of the Gospel, to which he yielded, about 
 the fortieth year of his age. Being faithful in the use 
 of the talent received, he increased in religious expe- 
 rience ; and though his public testimonies were not 
 long, he was often baptized into a sense of the con- 
 dition of the meeting, being reverently concerned to 
 feel the renewal of power from on high, ere he stood 
 up to minister to others. 
 
 He visited the meetings of Friends in Ireland, 
 and, several times, those in Scotland ; and also 
 travelled in other parts of this nation. He was 
 frequently engaged, in gospel love, to visit Friends 
 in his own meeting and neighbourhood, to see how 
 it fared with them in the best things ; when, from 
 easy, innocent conversation, he was often drawn 
 into solemn silence ; and therein his heart was 
 replenished as with the dew of heaven, under the 
 lively influence whereof, he offered seasonable ex- 
 hortation and counsel. 
 
 He was careful not to entangle himself with the 
 cares of this life, seeking to have his treasure in 
 heaven. Though naturally cheerful, and very agree- 
 able in company, his words were frequently seasoned 
 
4 TABITHA MIDDLETON. 
 
 with the salt of the covenant, evidently minis- 
 tering grace to the hearers. As his heart 
 was thus warmed with love towards his brethren, 
 so was he also greatly beloved by them. Being a 
 man of meek and inoffensive deportment, and 
 much devoted to the promotion of peace and good 
 will amongst men, his company and conversation 
 were acceptable to most who knew him, of various 
 religious professions. 
 
 Some years before his death he became very 
 infirm, being afflicted with an asthmatic complaint; 
 yet he constantly attended his own meeting, fer- 
 vently labouring therein for the arising of divine 
 life, and often speaking as a minister, greatly to the 
 comfort of his friends. After a short illness, he 
 died on the 12th of the first month, 1776, at the 
 age of sixty-four. 
 
 In the lives of many dedicated and humble ser- 
 vants of the Lord, it. not unfrequently happens, 
 that but few incidents are met with, from which a 
 biographical sketch can be compiled ; whilst their 
 faithful endeavours to serve the Lord in the way 
 of his requirings, may have exhibited a bright 
 example to those around them. Such appears to 
 have been the case with TABITHA MIDDLE- 
 TON, of Wellingborough in Northamptonshire, 
 who was the daughter of John and Sarah Hoyland, 
 of Sheffield. 
 
TABITHA MIBDLETON. a 
 
 In a letter to an intimate friend, she thus de- 
 scribes her sense of the goodness of the Almighty 
 in her youth. " On looking over years that are 
 past, I find abundant reason to acknowledge the 
 mercies of Providence, in extending his heavenly 
 visitation in the very early part of life, which raised 
 strong desires to walk acceptably before Him. I 
 well remember the exemplary care of my dear 
 mother, at that time, whose conduct and advice 
 made*lasting impressions on my mind ; though, as I 
 advanced in years, * the lust of the eye and the 
 pride of life,' too much influenced the judgment, 
 and weakened my good resolutions, which made 
 even life a burden. But how have I admired to be 
 in this state allured to prefer Jerusalem before my 
 chief joy ; concluding, that whatever I parted with 
 or suffered, was not to be compared with the en- 
 joyment of divine good." 
 
 When about fourteen years of age, she was de- 
 prived of her mother. By this loss, and other 
 events which succeeded, her mind appeared to be 
 increasindv turned to seek for the consolations of 
 religion. She resided at that time at Sheffield, 
 and manifested a pious care and solicitude for the 
 younger branches of her father's family : she was 
 much beloved by her young friends generally, to 
 whom she was also a good example, in a humble 
 and circumspect deportment. 
 
 In the year 1783, she was married to Benjamin 
 Middleton, of Wellingborough, when her religious 
 usefulness became more extensive, in an enlarged 
 
6 TABITHA MIDDLETON. 
 
 sphere of relative duties, in the faithful discharge 
 of which, the meek equanimity of her conduct pre- 
 sented an instructive lesson to many. 
 
 After a time of much thoughtfulness, she had, 
 when about twenty-five years of age, yielded to a 
 belief, that it was required of her to appear as a 
 minister. Her communications in this character 
 were acceptable to her friends, and delivered in 
 great clearness and simplicity ; and she was, for 
 several years, at times, diligently employed in 
 various parts of this nation, in visiting the meetings 
 of her fellow-professors. She was much concerned 
 for the right exercise of our christian discipline, in 
 the spirit of love and meekness ; and being clothed 
 with true charity, administered counsel, and some- 
 times close admonition, in a way that often appeared 
 to be not only well received, but to be attended with 
 a blessing, particularly to those in early life. She 
 was indeed a mother in Israel, an experienced and 
 judicious counsellor, a firm and sympathizing 
 friend. 
 
 She attended her own and a neighbouring quar- 
 terly meeting, in the autumn of 1809, and was soon 
 afterwards taken ill. The symptoms were not alarm- 
 ing until the day preceding her death; but the 
 awful messenger was not to her a king of terrors. 
 In the course of this illnes she remarked: " I have 
 been permitted to live, until I am not afraid to die; 
 nor am I anxious to live, except on account of my 
 husband and children. If I should be taken away, 
 it may be said, I am released from all my labours." 
 
MARY ALEXANDER, 
 
 She died in peace, on the 18th of the tenth month, 
 1809, at the age of fifty-nine. 
 
 MARY ALEXANDER, of Needham-market 
 in Suffolk, was, at a very early age, tenderly affected 
 with the visitation of divine love, which inclined her 
 mind to piety. Before she had attained her seven- 
 teenth year, she was impressed with a strong 
 apprehension, that, if faithful to the manifestations 
 of the Holy Spirit, she should, at a future day, be 
 called to the work of the ministry ; yet, notwith- 
 standing this gracious condescension of the Al- 
 mighty, for want of steadily abiding under the 
 operation of his power, she deviated from the sim- 
 plicity of her guarded education, and gave way to 
 youthful propensities averse to religious restriction 
 and seriousness. Yet mercy and truth followed 
 her ; her heart was often made sad, under a sense 
 of disobedience; and she sorrowfully felt, that there 
 was much which required to be slain by " the 
 sword of the Lord," before she could be brought 
 into a state of acceptance. Thus humbled and 
 contrited before Him, she became at length effec- 
 tually awakened to a search after enduring hap- 
 piness, often and earnestly imploring that all within 
 her might be brought into subjection to his holy 
 will. 
 
 She now found much consolation in the perusal 
 of the Holy Scriptures, and deeply lamented 
 
8 MARY ALEXANDER. 
 
 having spent any of her time in reading plays, and 
 writings of a similar description ; being sensible, that 
 nothing she had ever been in the practice of, had 
 so much alienated her mind from the fear and love 
 of God; and she often wished she could warn all, 
 and especially the youth of her own religious So- 
 ciety, of the pernicious tendency of such writings. 
 
 About the year 1786, she lost her surviving 
 parent, from which time, to the year 1789, she sus- 
 tained, from various causes, many deep conflicts 
 of spirit. Many, also, were the baptisms of her soul, 
 from a nearer view of the prospect she had long 
 had of a call to the ministry, which now came 
 weightily upon her, and on which service, in much 
 humility and fear, she entered in the course of the 
 same year, being the thirtieth of her age. 
 
 The general tenour of her subsequent conduct, 
 gave evidence to others that she loved " the habita- 
 tion of the Lord's house, and the place where his 
 honour dwelleth." She was given up, in much de- 
 votedness, to leave her own comfortable dwelling, 
 and to advocate the cause of Christ, both among 
 her own friends, and in more distant parts; and 
 was frequently constrained to manifest her interest 
 in the spiritual welfare of her fellow-members, by 
 paying religious visits to the families of Friends ; a 
 duty for which she appeared eminently qualified; 
 and there is reason to believe that her faithful 
 labours were often productive of solid benefit, both 
 in and out of our Society, and that they yielded to 
 her own mind the peaceable fruits of righteousness. 
 
MARY ALEXANDER. 9 
 
 In the discharge of her more private duties, 
 she gave proof of possessing a heart expanded 
 by benevolence; and to sympathize with others, 
 and render assistance to them in times of difficuhy 
 or affliction, was a conspicuous part of her cha- 
 racter. 
 
 Her last christian efforts, in advocating the Gos- 
 pel, were comprised in a visit to the families of 
 Friends, in the city of Worcester, and parts ad- 
 jacent, and in holding some public meetings, in 
 conjunction with a friend under similar concern. 
 The last meeting which she attended was held at 
 Alcester, on the 13th of 11th month, 1809, and was 
 one to which the inhabitants of the town were in- 
 vited : it was very large, and was considered to be re- 
 markably solemn. In this meeting she was engaged in 
 fervent, vocal supplication. She had been unwell 
 for several days, and soon after the conclusion of this 
 engagement, it appeared that she had taken the small- 
 pox. The disorder did not assume an alarming 
 aspect until after the usual crisis, when the symp- 
 toms were such as to dispel the hopes that had 
 been entertained of her recovery. Through the 
 whole of her deeply-trying illness, she discovered 
 much patience and resignation, and her mind 
 seemed to be divested of every burden. Speaking 
 of her late visit, she said she had been favoured 
 with a precious evidence, that she had been there in 
 better wisdom than her own. Articulation being 
 often difficult, she did not express much ; and, from 
 
 B 5 
 
10 DEBORAH DARBY. 
 
 the extremity of her sufferings, was sometimes 
 anxious to be released, and thought her spirit long 
 in departing, yet carefully avoided, either in word 
 or manner, murmuring at the conflict. She was 
 preserved, with Uttle intermission, sensible to the 
 last; and during the final efforts of nature, several 
 times held up her hands as in the attitude of 
 prayer. She quietly expired, on the 4th of the 
 12th mo. 1809, in the fiftieth year of her age. 
 
 The Friends of Worcester monthly meeting, in 
 taking a retrospect of her labours among them, ob" 
 serve : " We may weep over her as a friend, or as a 
 relation ; we may mourn the loss which the church 
 has sustained, of one of its upright pillars; but on 
 her account there appears no cause for sorrow. She 
 was, we believe, favoured to finish all she had in 
 commission; showing herself therein a good and 
 faithful servant, and we doubt not she has entered 
 into the joy of her Lord." 
 
 DEBORAH DARBY was the daughter of John 
 and Hannah Barnard, and was born at Upperthorp, 
 near Sheffield, in the 8th month, 1754, and died 
 the 14th of the 2nd month, 1810. 
 
 She was naturally of a sweet and amiable temper, 
 and, in her youth, of a lively, active disposition. In 
 early life, she frequently experienced the contriting 
 visitations of divine love, and, in opportunities of 
 retirement, was humbled before God. Her exam- 
 
DEBORAH DARBY. I J 
 
 pie, in thus withdrawing from the pursuits of time, 
 and cultivating a watchful state of mind, and her 
 reverence for the truths of religion, combined with 
 a kind and cheerful demeanour, had an attractive 
 and beneficial effect on some of the friends of her 
 youth. Her care to retire to wait upon the Lord 
 in secret, continued through life ; and having known 
 this habit, at an early period, to contribute to 
 temper her own vivacity, she was often engaged to 
 recommend the practice to others, especially to her 
 younger friends. 
 
 In the year 1776, she was married to Samuel 
 Darby ; and they lived for a while in London, but 
 afterwards settled at Coalbrook-dale in Shropshire, 
 which was the place of her residence until the time 
 of her death. 
 
 Having submitted to the convictions of the 
 Spirit of Truth, she learned from experience, that, 
 whether in prosperity or adversity, there is no joy 
 comparable to that which results from a conformity 
 with the divine will. She was thus prepared to 
 yield to an apprehension of duty to become a 
 minister of the Gospel, and first came forth in that 
 character in the year 1779. Being concerned to 
 keep low and watchful before the Lord, she ad- 
 vanced from stature to stature, in this sacred 
 office, and her services were truly acceptable to her 
 friends. In the year 1781, she first travelled with 
 a certificate of the unity of her monthly meeting; 
 and from that period, through a course of near 
 thirty years, she was a diligent labourer in the 
 
12 DEBORAH DARBY. 
 
 gospel of Christ, at home and abroad, amongst 
 those of her own religious Society, and other pro- 
 fessors of the christian name. She repeatedly 
 travelled through most parts of this nation, was 
 several times in Ireland, and was absent from her 
 native land nearly three years on similar religious 
 service in America, in company with her endeared 
 fellow-labourer, Rebecca Young, now Rebecca 
 Byrd. 
 
 On landing at New York, the 8th of the 10th 
 month, 1794, she made the following memorandum: 
 " On waking this morning, we found ourselves in 
 the harbour of New York, and had a beautiful 
 view of the town. We went to the house of our 
 friend John Murray, who, with his wife, received us 
 affectionately ; which impressed our minds with 
 gratitude to the Author of mercies, both ancient 
 and new, who had thus brought us safe over 
 the mighty ocean. May He so preserve us, as to 
 bring us at last into that port and haven of rest, at 
 the end of time, where the morning stars sing toge- 
 ther, and the sons of God shout for joy!" Having 
 endeavoured to know and to do the will of Him in 
 whose service she had gone forth, she wrote the 
 following short acknowledgment of his all-sufficient 
 help, on the day on which she embarked for her 
 native land : " We attended a public meeting at 
 Newcastle *. After dining with about one hundred 
 and fifty Friends, we had a solemn parting opportu- 
 nity, in which much encouragement was handed, 
 
 * A town on the western bank of the Delaware. 
 
DEBORAH DARBY. 13 
 
 and prayer put up for mutual preservation, under 
 the influence of humbling Goodness, that had, we 
 trust, put us forth, gone before us, and now conde- 
 scended to be our rereward." 
 
 In the course of this journey, she often felt her 
 mind warmed with christian love and compassion 
 for the native Africans and their descendants, so 
 numerously settled in the United States : and in the 
 larger cities, religious meetings were specially held 
 with this degraded and injured class of our fellow* 
 men. In passing along, both in England and Ame- 
 rica, she at times visited those confined in prison, 
 some when under sentence of death, fervently 
 labouring to turn their attention to the Saviour 
 of the world — to Him, who as He is applied unto in 
 sincerity and in truth, will still be found to be the 
 Friend of sinners. 
 
 The character of this diligent labourer, when em- 
 ployed in the service of her Lord, is thus delineated 
 by one, who was long and intimately acquainted 
 with her. " I can sav of her, that in and under all 
 our conflicts, and the. severest of her particular 
 trials, I never met with one whose conduct evinced 
 a stronger confidence in God, or whose faith was 
 firmer in the appointed means of salvation. Thus 
 supported, even when the waves of affliction rose 
 high, she was enabled to centre in resignation, 
 and to follow on in the line of her religious duty. 
 Loving the hght, she manifested her love by simple 
 and unreserved obedience, without consulting ease 
 
I -I DEBORAH DARBY. 
 
 to the flesh, or present gratification, I think 
 her humility was conspicuous, rendering her a good 
 example to her fellow-servants ; to whom, even to 
 the least, she was ever ready to give way, when 
 sensible that the anointing was poured forth upon 
 them. Her fervent zeal for the welfare and pre- 
 servation of the youth, in that path of self-denial 
 which Truth leads into, cannot be forgotten. 
 Wherever I travelled with her on its account, 
 I was witness to her pious and arduous labours 
 with that class of society. Seldom could her 
 devoted heart feel satisfied to leave Friends' fami- 
 lies, without gathering the children ; and many, I 
 believe, there are in different parts, who have 
 cause to bless the Lord for having made her an 
 instrument of good to them." 
 
 The dispositions which have been noticed as ob- 
 vious in early life, matured by years, and sanctified 
 by the power of religion, rendered her an endear- 
 ing and instructive companion; one who was ever 
 attentive to the right discharge of her relative and 
 social duties. She was solicitous for the help of 
 the poor, and concerned that a due proportion of 
 her outward substance should be expended to 
 promote their comfort. She was not apt to take 
 offence, and cautious not to give it; and exemplified 
 in her conduct, even under the pressure of heavy 
 affliction, the excellency of that Gospel which she 
 was commissioned to preach. 
 In the spring of 1808, Deborah Darby left home. 
 
DEBORAH DARBY. IS 
 
 on a visit to Friends in the southern and eastern 
 counties. In the autumn of the same year, she was 
 considerably unwell, and exhausted by fatigue ; 
 and this debility continued through the winter. 
 She was again absent from home for several 
 weeks in the spring of 1809, and returned so far 
 improved as to be able to join her friends in 
 their public assemblies for divine worship; but, 
 as the winter approached, the gradual decay of 
 nature rendered it necessary for her to confine 
 herself very much to the house. The following 
 extracts, from a few memorandums left behind, 
 exhibit the humility with which her mind was 
 clothed. " I have had some precious seasons 
 of divine overshadowing during my illness; which 
 have been better than all the cordials administer- 
 ed by my medical attendants." — " I am some- 
 times strengthened to speak well of his name, 
 who lives and reigns, and is for ever worthy. I 
 have cause to be thankful for strength being granted 
 to sit with my friends, though often in much po- 
 verty of spirit." — " I have little to remark, my 
 allotment being often in suffering as to the body, 
 and low in mind ; yet I can say, God is good, and a 
 strong hold in the day of trouble." 
 
 She endured much bodily suffering, previous to 
 her dissolution, with exemplary patience and sweet- 
 ness; remarking, " Unless the Lord has some fur- 
 ther service for me to do, I could not wish to stay 
 much longer, I suffer so much ; but all in his order- 
 ing is best." And at another time, when in great 
 
16 ADEY BELLAMY* 
 
 pain, said, " It would be a great favour to have a 
 Jittle ease once more before I leave you ; I should 
 like to be a little cheerful, for I have nothing but 
 the pains of the body to make me otherwise." After 
 having been greatly exhausted by seeing- some of 
 her nearest relatives, she said to a friend sitting 
 beside her, " The Lord be praised ! He is won- 
 derfully good, even now," The evening before her 
 death, when in extreme suffering, one of her at* 
 tendants, who thought she had asked for some- 
 thing, said, " Can we do any thing for thee?" to 
 whom she replied, " Rejoice evermore, and in every 
 thing give thanks!" and shortly afterwards said, 
 " The Lord's will be done." She seemed to be 
 engaged in supplication for some time after this, 
 although her expressions could not be understood. 
 Thus was this faithful disciple enabled, in the 
 closing days of her earthly pilgrimage, to confide 
 in the Almighty, and to evince that her soul was 
 prepared to unite in that song of praise and thanks- 
 giving, which is the blessed employment of those 
 redeemed spirits who stand before the throne of 
 God and of the Lamb for ever and ever. 
 
 ADEY BELLAMY was born at Framlingham 
 in Suffolk, in the year 1739. When about eleven 
 years of age, he was placed with a relation in Lon- 
 don, with whom he was afterwards apprenticed; 
 and being endued with a good capacity and an 
 
ADEY BELLAMY. 17 
 
 ingenious mind, he stored it with much useful 
 knowledge, which rendered him an interesting 
 companion. Although his general conduct from 
 early life, had been such as to gain for him the 
 esteem and love of his friends ; yet, in taking a 
 retrospect of the past, he writes thus : " I feel and 
 know that time and expression would fail me, were I 
 to attempt to show the great mercy, long-suffering, 
 and forbearance of a merciful God to my soul, and 
 the many sins of omission and commission which I 
 have been guilty of; rebelHng against his grace and 
 good spirit in my soul, even whilst highly professing 
 with his people." 
 
 In his youthful days, after he had been favoured 
 with the convictions of the Spirit of Truth, and 
 had at times yielded to them, he indulged himself 
 in reading plays, and other works of the same 
 character. His own remarks, in after Hfe, upon 
 this dangerous practice, contain the following 
 reflections: " I have found, and now record 
 it as a caution, that they were extremely hurtful 
 to me, and fed almost every evil propensity 
 of the natural mind ; for though it is urged 
 that honey may be extracted from even poisonous 
 flowers, yet I know by experience, that the depraved 
 mind will suck in and retain that which had better 
 be forgotten ; and forget those parts which, by 
 some, are extolled for moral sentiments. These 
 hurtful parts choke every good desire, and are 
 instruments in the hand of the evil one to bring 
 into captivity, or keep us there. Oh ! when fa- 
 
IS ADEY BELLAMY. 
 
 voured in the light to see these things, what would 
 I at times have given to unlearn this unprofitable, 
 may I not say, earthly, sensual learning. It seems 
 as though I scarce could say or think enough on 
 this subject; so hurtful has it been, and so grievous 
 are the effects still to me. I remember the last 
 play I ever read, — a deep tragedy, and which, 
 after having pretty much laid them aside, I 
 read to please some present, as I had a readi- 
 ness in reading them as I supposed they who 
 acted them spoke ; for I never saw but one play 
 acted. I was so struck in reading it, particu- 
 larly some of the wicked imprecations and expres- 
 sions, that I could not go through, but trembled 
 very much, and retired with a resolution not to at- 
 tempt it again; which, by renewed mercy, I was 
 enabled to keep to, though the love and root of the 
 matter still remained in degree." 
 
 As Adey Bellamy advanced in years, he 
 became more decided in his attachment to the 
 cause of piety and virtue. Though encompassed 
 with trials of flesh and spirit, he acted as one whose 
 mind was influenced by the love of God to labour 
 after, and keep a steady eye upon, an inheritance in 
 his blessed kingdom. He continued many years in 
 London, engaged in trade, in which he conducted 
 himself with uprightness and integrity; not suffering 
 it to hinder him from being an active and useful 
 member of our Society. From conviction he was 
 much attached to the principles of Friends, and 
 zealously concerned for the faithful maintenance of 
 
ADEY BELLAMY. 19 
 
 the same. The following memorandums histruc- 
 tively show the exercise of his mind on subjects of 
 the highest importance. 
 
 1783. — 4- mo, 13. Is it not a near advance to 
 Christian perfection, if not the highest state of it, in 
 this miHtant state, to be made willing to do and to 
 suffer all the will of God, made manifest in us ? 
 And is not watchfulness the first step towards 
 this state of perfection? O Lord, make me 
 ever more watchful, humble, and attentive to thy 
 voice. 
 
 1785.--1 1 mo. \S. When the light of the Lord 
 shines most upon my soul, oh ! how it humbles the 
 creature; then do I indeed appear as vile in his sight, 
 and that my sins ought to be for ever before me, 
 and my whole Hfe dedicated to acknowledge the 
 same, and to praise his mercy and goodness, in that 
 I was ever brought to a sight of myself. 
 
 1793. — 5 mo. 1. How precious it is, O Lord, 
 to have a heartfelt sense of the prevalence of thy 
 love over every sensible object. How necessary, 
 how desirable it is, to be sought after and waited 
 for in abstraction, and renunciation of all creaturely 
 objects. It is a sense of thy power and greatness 
 which alone can humble our hearts ; as it is a sense 
 of thy love and goodness which alone can tender 
 our spirits, and draw us towards Thee as our 
 supreme and only good. Unless Thou draw us, we 
 should never follow Thee, much less run after Thee; 
 but be ever seeking enjoyment and consolation 
 
20 ADEY BELLAMY. 
 
 where they are not permanently to be found. May 
 we then, more often than the morning, desire to 
 experience the drawing cords of thy love to be 
 manifested in our souls ; and oh ! strengthen us to 
 follow Thee withersoever Thou leadest." 
 
 1795. — 9 mo, " I think I may say without 
 boasting, that I am no bigot — not disposed to 
 favour any particular system of religion merely as 
 such ; but one who wishes for, and sometimes is 
 enabled to pray for, the happiness of the whole 
 human race, both in time and in eternity. I see in 
 myself, by and through the light of Grace, so many 
 failings, so many deficiencies, so much shortness of 
 what I believe is attainable by all, and ought to be 
 pressed after by all, even to live in Christ, to put 
 Him on, to walk after his example, in self-denial, 
 and in the mortification of the will and wisdom 
 which are striving to attain the gratifications of 
 this life — I see in myself so much want of the one, 
 and proneness to the other, that I can readily 
 make allowance for others. Yet, whatever our 
 profession of religion may be, unless it is a principle 
 which, if followed, will bring us nearer to God, 
 humble and contrite our spirits before Him, and 
 give us strength to overcome the propensities of 
 fallen nature, and to see the beauty of holiness, 
 and beget in us desires to become more and more 
 like the holy Pattern, it will prove, however 
 ostensible and high in the sight of man, but an 
 illusion, a dream." 
 
ADEY BELLAMY. 21 
 
 Adey Bellamy first spoke as a minister in our so- 
 ciety, in the forty-first year of his age, in which cha- 
 racter he was well accepted by his friends. He paid 
 two religious visits on the island of Guernsey, and 
 one in the South of France. In the year 1789, he 
 removed to High Wycombe, and his friends in 
 those parts had reason to be glad he came 
 among them, having found him capable and 
 willing to render himself truly useful. He was 
 very diligent in the attendance of meetings, to 
 accomplish which he frequently went through 
 much bodily suffering. 
 
 He was twice married, and survived his second 
 wife upwards of nine years. Near the close of the 
 year 1808, he was seized with a violent fit of 
 illness, which seemed likely to prove mortal ; and 
 although of such a nature as to occasion great suf- 
 fering, yet his mind appeared to be preserved in 
 much quietness and resignation. Some hours 
 after he had been relieved from this extremity, he 
 spoke thus : " I desire not to be anxious as to the 
 event, for which of us by taking thought can add 
 one day or one hour to our lives. No, no — the 
 great thing is, to be prepared for our final change; 
 to beg forgiveness for what we have done amiss, 
 and desire to do the will of Him who hath created 
 us, and to be united to Him: this is the end of suf- 
 fering, to bring us to this, — * Ye are my friends, if ye 
 do whatsoever I command you.' Oh! it is a pre- 
 cious thing to be the friend of Christ, and to have 
 Him for our friend : ' Whom the Lord loveth, He 
 
22 JOHN HALL. 
 
 chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom He 
 receiveth.' " 
 
 Although at the commencement of this illness, 
 and for many weeks afterwards, it was not supposed 
 that he could long survive, yet he so far recovered 
 as several times to attend meetings : he was, how- 
 ever, seldom free from considerable pain, and con- 
 tinued liable to repeated severe attacks of the com- 
 plaint. When somewhat recovered from a seizure 
 of this kind, he said: " I hope, if one of these fits 
 should terminate the Hfe that now is, it will open 
 the way to one that is far better. It becomes us 
 poor creatures, under every difficulty, to say, * Thy 
 will be done.' Oh, what a favour not to have a 
 murmuring thought permitted to arise. The 
 power and goodness of the Most High ought to be 
 looked up to above all."" And on another such oc- 
 casion, he said : " I should wish, if it is the will of 
 the Almighty, I might not go off in such extremity, 
 but that I might quietly leave my friends." This 
 desire was mercifully granted ; for, on the 29th of 
 the third month, 1810, he was released without ap- 
 parent suffering. 
 
 JOHN HALL, of Little Broughton, near Cock- 
 ermouth, was born there in the third month, 1744. 
 His parents were Isaac and Alice Hall ; the latter 
 of whom died at Philadelphia, in the year 1762, 
 when on a religious visit to Friends in America. 
 
JOHN HALL. 23 
 
 No particular account of the early life of this 
 friend has been preserved ; but when about twenty- 
 eight years of age, he first bore pubHc testimony, as 
 a minister, to the efficacy of the grace of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ; having, by obedience to its discoveries, 
 measurably experienced a purification of heart, and 
 become prepared for the work of the ministry. His 
 communications in this way, though lively and ac- 
 ceptable to his friends, were for several years not 
 extensive. 
 
 In the year 1769, he was united in marriage 
 with Hannah Wigham, of Cornwood in North- 
 umberland. Not being entrusted with much of 
 the treasure of this world, and having a large family 
 to provide for, (for he left ten children at the 
 time of his decease,) his time, when he was 
 released from the more important engagements of 
 rehgious duty, was much occupied in endeavouring 
 to provide a comfortable subsistence for himself 
 and his household, which called for all the skill and 
 industry he could employ upon a small patrimony, 
 and in some other occupations which he undertook 
 with this view. His daily walk through life mani- 
 fested a continued desire to live in accordance with 
 the principles he professed, and with his station 
 in religious society. Watchfulness and christian 
 humility marked his steps, endeared him to his 
 friends, and gained him the esteem and respect 
 of his neighbours. 
 
 For several years he occasionally travelled from 
 home on religious service, in different parts of this 
 
24} JOHN HALL. 
 
 nation, with the full unity of his friends; and in the 
 year 1799, with their approbation, proceeded on a 
 similar gospel errand to the continent of America. 
 After a tarriance in that country of nearly three 
 years, he was favoured to rejoin his beloved con- 
 nexions and friends, with peaceful feelings; having 
 performed an acceptable visit to his brethren on the 
 other side of the Atlantic. 
 
 He did not again travel as a minister ; and appeared 
 to be in great measure excused from further ser- 
 vice in this character. He was, however, diligent 
 in his attendance of meetings at home, and con- 
 cerned to promote the right exercise of our disci- 
 pline, and the maintenance thereof in its true 
 sj^irit and authority. 
 
 About the beginning of the year 1809, his health 
 appeared to be declining. He was attacked by a 
 dropsical complaint, attended with great difficulty 
 of breathing, and other symptoms of debility, which 
 seemed to indicate the approach of the solemn close 
 of Hfe. During the tedious and painful conflict 
 that was allotted him, his mind was preserved in 
 quietness and resignation ; he was favoured to rest 
 in that hope which is as an anchor to the soul, and 
 to feel that he had endeavoured to follow the pure 
 light of the Gospel. 
 
 In the course of his illness, he sometimes ex- 
 pressed a desire to go hence ; but prayed earnestly 
 that he might be favoured with patience to the last^ 
 Being at one time exceedingly distressed with pain, 
 he said, " How small are my sufferings, when com- 
 
JOHN HALL. 25 
 
 pared with those of our dear Lord, when He died 
 upon the cross. If these afflictions are designed 
 for my purification and preparation for a better 
 kingdom, I accept them with thankfulness at thy 
 hands, O Lord. What shall I render unto thee 
 for the many favours thou hast bestowed upon 
 me, a poor, unworthy creature?" He frequently 
 spoke of the peaceful state of his mind, saying: " I 
 die in peace with God and man. I have fought 
 the good fight; I have kept the faith;" and de- 
 sired those about him to take notice that he died 
 " sound in the Christian faith." 
 
 At one time, he said: "I know my Redeemer 
 liveth; and because He liveth, I five also." And, 
 at another time : " How precious a thing it is to 
 feel the influence of divine love upon the mind ! 
 I feel an evidence, that in the day when the Lord 
 maketh up his jewels, I shall be his." Being asked 
 how he was, he said, with a kind of melodious 
 voice, "O Death! where is thy sting? O grave! 
 where is thy victory ? The sting of death is re- 
 moved. Oh that this may be my dying song !" 
 And, at another time, he said : " I have seen the 
 angel of the Lord's presence, who is come to guard 
 my weary soul to the mansions of eternal happi- 
 ness ; and glorious was the appearance." When 
 some friends were about to take leave of him, he 
 said : " I think I see the gates of heaven opened, 
 and an angel of the Lord waiting to receive my 
 spirit." 
 
 For several days previous to his death, his arti- 
 
 c 
 
26 RICHARD JACOB. 
 
 culation was very indistinct. In the course of the 
 night which preceded the solemn close, he seemed 
 desirous of expressing something, and, on being 
 asked if he wanted any thing, he answered with 
 great difficulty, "Nothing at all: I am going to 
 heaven." These w^ere almost the last expressions 
 which could be understood. About noon, the fol- 
 lowing da}', he quietly drew his last breath, at his 
 own house in Little Broughton, the 2nd of the 
 sixth month, 1810, at the age of sixty-six. 
 
 RICHARD JACOB was the eldest son of Joseph 
 and Hannah Jacob, of Waterford, and was born 
 there, in the 6th month, 1758. He had the benefit 
 of a religious education; but, being naturally of a 
 lively turn of mind, and of a social disposition, 
 he found it difficult to take up his cross, and 
 deny himself in those things which he was 
 favoured to see in the light of Christ, were opposed 
 to his advancement in true piety. But he gradu- 
 ally submitted to the power inwardly revealed, and 
 proved it to be " good for a man to bear the yoke 
 in his youth, to sit alone, and to keep silence;" and 
 thus there is reason to conclude, that even in early 
 life, he was brought under preparation for that 
 solemn engagement into which, after having passed 
 through many close baptisms, he was introduced 
 at a future period. 
 
 About the year 1786, he came forth in the 
 
RICHARD JACOB. 27 
 
 ministry ; and in the continued exercise of his 
 gift, severe conflicts and reasonings were frequently 
 experienced, in which he partook of the sympathy 
 of such as were quahfied to comprehend these 
 humiliating siftings, whereby the chaff' is separated 
 from the wheat. His communications as a gospel 
 minister were marked with peculiar energy ; and, 
 though not frequent, they were weighty, and de- 
 monstrated his care to wait to be endued with 
 power from on high, in tlie fulfilment of this 
 sacred office. The fervent travail of his spirit for 
 the young, was conspicuously evinced in public 
 and in private labour on their account. 
 
 He did not travel much on religious service, but 
 diligently attended meetings for the concerns of 
 our Society in his native land, and was an example 
 of steady and patient waiting therein for strength 
 and ability to judge aright; and was eminently 
 useful in the promotion of good order. He was 
 several times acceptably engaged in visiting the 
 families of Friends, as a christian minister, when 
 he was at times enabled to speak to the religious 
 states of individuals, "in demonstration of the 
 Spirit, and of power." 
 
 He was particularly concerned to bear testimony 
 to the benefit and excellence of inward silence, as 
 a state of mind the fittest for the performance of 
 pure and spiritual worship ; and he earnestly re- 
 commended a daily endeavour to retire to the 
 immutable source of instruction and strength, 
 
 c2 
 
28 RICHARD JACOB. 
 
 from a deep conviction of the tendency of this 
 practice to preserve from inward and outward 
 evil. 
 
 Richard Jacob was necessarily engaged in trade, 
 yet truly desirous of keeping his outward concerns 
 within proper limits ; his countenance and deport- 
 ment frequently denoting, that he was favoured to 
 experience these changeable things to be in sub- 
 jection, and the Spirit of Truth in dominion, in 
 his own mind. 
 
 He was a bright example among his friends, in 
 the discharge of his filial, parental, and relative 
 duties; and he performed a truly affectionate part, 
 when called upon to act as a master, or a friend. 
 Labouring with conscientious perseverance that 
 evil might be overcome by good, he was solicitous 
 to promote love and forbearance in all ; often en- 
 forcing these Christian virtues, by the revival of 
 the Scripture declaration, "God is love, and he 
 that dwelleth in love, dwelleth in God, and God 
 in him;"" and he was a good example in endeavour- 
 ing to live under the influence of this precious 
 principle: hence also he often sympathized with 
 the afflicted, and ministered to the necessities of 
 the indigent. 
 
 In the year 1809, he attended the Yearly Meet- 
 ing in London as a representative from Ireland, 
 and his dedication to this service produced solid 
 peace to his own mind. His company and reli- 
 gious labours were acceptable, and left a lively 
 impression of his worth on the minds of many of 
 
SARAH JONES. 29 
 
 his friends in England. Soon after his return, he 
 visited the quarterly meeting of Ulster, with a 
 committee appointed by the yearly meeting of 
 Ireland. He attended his own quarterly meeting 
 in the spring of the year 1810: his health was 
 then visibly declining, and it continued to require 
 attention and care. 
 
 On the oOth of the eighth month of the same 
 year, he was present at a marriage at Waterford, 
 and powerfully engaged in prayer, on behalf of 
 those who had then entered into covenant. After 
 the meeting, but before he reached his own dwell- 
 ing, he was seized with apoplexy, which in about 
 three hours terminated his life. The testimony 
 of the monthly meeting of Waterford, from which 
 the foregoing account is compiled, adds : ** The 
 solemn calm, mercifully diffused at the time that 
 he was thus suddenly but peacefully translated 
 from this probationary state, was humbly accepted 
 as an evidence of his admittance into permanent 
 and undefiled rest.*" 
 
 SARAH, wife of GEORGE JONES, of Stock- 
 port in Cheshire, was born in the Borough of 
 South wark, the 15th of third month, 1768, and died 
 at the age of forty-three. Her parents, James and 
 Sarah Hargrave, were members of our religious So- 
 ciety. When about fourteen years of age, her 
 mind was in a remarkable degree favoured with a 
 
so SARAH JONES. 
 
 gracious manifestation of the light of Christ ; and 
 by following its discoveries, experienced true peace, 
 by which she was encouraged to seek after a 
 closer communion with the Lord. As she ad- 
 vanced in years, she was strengthened increas- 
 ingly to give up her natural will, and to walk in 
 the path of christian simpHcity and self-denial; 
 and her dependence continuing to be placed on 
 the Almighty for preservation and support, she 
 attained to a good degree of stabihty in the 
 Truth. 
 
 Her humble, circumspect life and conversation, 
 preached loudly to those who were in early life ; 
 and it tended not only to the encouragement of 
 such as had a birth-right in our Society, but also 
 of others who were favourably impressed with our 
 religious principles ; some of whom have thankfully 
 acknowledged that her example had an animating 
 effect on their minds. After her marriage, in the 
 year 1793, she further manifested her love to the 
 cause of religion, in many ways. She was exemplary 
 in a diligent attendance of our meetings for worship 
 and discipline, and in making way for the attendance 
 of those under her care. She frequently went 
 herself, when in a poor state of health; and 
 her reverent, patient waiting therein, as well as in 
 opportunities of retirement at home, was very in- 
 structive. Through a watchful care to maintain 
 the Christian warfare, and by submission to the 
 necessary baptisms of spirit, she was fitted, and 
 became willing, though naturally of a diffident dis- 
 
SARAH JONES. 
 
 31 
 
 position, to support the good order and discipline 
 of our Society; and her serviced in her own 
 monthly and quarterly meetings were very accept- 
 able to her friends. 
 
 For many years she experienced, at times, great 
 poverty of spirit ; yet she was very cautious of ex- 
 pressing to others what she was passing through, 
 or of receiving consolation from them ; being 
 anxiously concerned to feel after the evidence of 
 the love of God to her own soul, preferring this 
 to all other enjoyments. 
 
 Durinff her last illness she was favoured with 
 resignation and christian fortitude ; and, in the 
 course of her confinement of sixteen weeks, was 
 not heard to utter an impatient expression. At 
 one time, her husband remarked to her, that he 
 had been greatly comforted in thinking of her, in 
 the belief that a language like the following might 
 be applied to her : " Her secret prayers and 
 alms-deeds are accepted by Me: they are come 
 up as a sweet memorial before Me." She replied, 
 that it was encouraging to her to understand that 
 he had thus felt, but she should be glad to feel it 
 for herself; and though she had often been under 
 great discouragement, yet, within a day or two, 
 she had been at times favoured with a little glim- 
 mering of light, and the saying of Jonah had come 
 feelingly before her view : " Though I am cast 
 out of thy sight, yet will I look again towards thy 
 holy temple." Further saying, " I do not feel 
 any uneasiness or distress of mind, but I fear it 
 
32 SARAH JONES. 
 
 may be for want of sensibility." The following 
 morning, on seeing her in tears, he enquired if she 
 wished to say any thing to him, when she replied : 
 " No ; I have been thinking how much I am fa- 
 voured, many ways : I am afraid I shall not be 
 thankful enough." 
 
 A few days subsequently to this, after receiving 
 a visit, she remarked how comforting it was to 
 have Friends call and see her, and what a different 
 effect their quiet sitting together, and the feelings 
 they were sometimes favoured with, had on the 
 minds of the visited, compared with the more formal 
 visits that some pay ; observing also, upon the hurt- 
 ful tendency of the light conversation, which, under 
 the plea of raising the drooping spirits of the sick, is 
 often on these occasions promoted. One morning 
 she expressed great thankfulness for the many fa- 
 vours she enjoyed, adding, that she could not always 
 feel her mind in such a thankful state ; and she 
 had been thinking that, being at that time favour- 
 ed therewith, afforded her some ground to hope 
 and trust in divine goodness and mercy. On another 
 occasion she also said : " I have at times been per- 
 mitted to feel a hope, [of eternal salvation] and I 
 count it an unspeakable favour — an unmerited 
 mercy. I have thought, for along time past, though 
 I mourned all my days, if at last I could but feel 
 a hope, I should be very thankful." 
 
 A few weeks before her death, on retracing her 
 early hfe, she spoke of the time when she entered 
 into covenant with the Almighty ; also of her love 
 
CHRISTIANA HUSTLER. 33 
 
 for faithful friends, and their kind notice of her; 
 and alluded to one occasion, when a friend in the 
 line of ministry, addressing her, had said, ** If 
 there was but a keeping on the Lord's side, He 
 would provide for her;" remarking, that this had 
 been abundantly verified, and the covenant of 
 the Almighty had been fulfilled by Him. 
 
 During the evening which preceded her death, 
 the conflict appeared to be severe ; yet those 
 around her did not apprehend she suffered so 
 much pain as on some former occasions, and she re- 
 marked how gently she had been dealt with. She 
 passed quietly away from time to eternity; and 
 her surrounding friends had the comfortable per- 
 suasion that, having served the Lord in her gene- 
 ration, she fell asleep in Jesus her Saviour. 
 
 CHRISTIANA HUSTLER, of UnderchfF, 
 near Bradford in Yorkshire, was the widow of 
 John Hustler, of the same place, whom she sur- 
 vived many years, and daughter of WilHam and 
 Sarah Hird, who resided in an adjoining part of the 
 same county. Under a grateful remembrance of 
 the blessing which she had derived through her 
 parents, she repeatedly spoke of the religious care 
 and instruction which they had bestowed upon 
 her. Her attention having in childhood been 
 turned to the light of Christ in her own soul, she 
 
 c 5 
 
34} CHRISTIANA HUSTLER, 
 
 was, through obedience to its manifestations, pre- 
 served from many allurements that abound in the 
 world, and enabled to walk in the narrow way 
 which leads to life. She had, however, to endure 
 various besetments and trials, which to her diffi- 
 dent mind were rendered peculiarly poignant, from 
 an apprehension that she should be required to 
 bear a public testimony to the truth ; but having, 
 in her own experience, witnessed the sanctifying 
 virtue of divine grace, she became willing to de- 
 clare unto others the goodness of her Heavenly 
 Father. 
 
 When about twenty-eight years of age, she was 
 strengthened to surrender herself to the service of 
 her Lord, and first spoke as a minister. She visited, 
 in this character, most, if not all, of the meetings of 
 Friends in this country, and in Ireland. In the 
 exercise of her gift, she was sound in doctrine, 
 and clear in discernment. Her ministry was 
 marked by an earnest and persuasive simplicity; 
 and attended with an affectionate solicitude, that 
 her friends might in no respect be inactive or su- 
 perficial in the pursuit of the one thing needful ; 
 but really be what they professed to be, a spiritually- 
 minded people, built upon the foundation of the 
 apostles and prophets; Jesus Christ himself being 
 the chief corner stone. 
 
 In private life, her conversation was interesting 
 and instructive; and her manners were affable and 
 engaging, particularly to the young, even such as 
 were remotely wandering from the fold of rest: to 
 
CHRISTIANA HUSTLER. 35 
 
 these she frequently imparted counsel, in so at- 
 tractive a manner, that they seldom quitted her 
 company without feeling desires after those chris- 
 tian virtues, which in her they could but admire 
 and love. Her hospitality to her friends, and 
 more especially to those who were travelling as 
 messengers of the Gospel, was well known. The 
 most experienced ministers of Christ are often 
 greatly cast down, and stand in need of the 
 counsel and succour of those who have trod- 
 den the same path with themselves. Her dwelling 
 was a place where these comforts were often to be 
 met with, and where such found rest, both to body 
 and mind. 
 
 The recollection of her own happy experience, of 
 the effects produced by the early religious care of 
 her parents, induced her to lay particular stress 
 upon a timely subjection of the will in children; 
 and, when opportunity offered, earnestly to urge 
 attention thereto, as contributing very materially to 
 prepare the way of the Lord ; and to diminish in 
 future Ufe, the hardships of self-denial and the 
 daily cross. 
 
 In the early part of the year 1811, her strength 
 had so far dechned, that she was confined up stairs. 
 Yet, whilst the powers of nature were sensibly giving 
 way, it was instructive to witness the liveliness of 
 her religious feelings, and her earnest concern for 
 the spiritual welfare of her friends. She often en- 
 couraged them, with a clearness and energy which 
 were striking to those who knew her feeble state, 
 
36 MERCY RANSOM. 
 
 to persevere in the path of dedication, by the anP 
 mating assurance, that, in reviewing the various 
 trials of a life protracted to a late period, she could 
 thankfully acknowledge, that goodness and mercy 
 had followed her all the days of her life. 
 
 Her weakness continued to increase. On the 
 7th of the sixth month she seemed much alive to 
 affectionate feeHngs for her children and attend- 
 ants, and appeared sensible of her own situation; and 
 after an interval of silence, with reverent awfulness 
 broke forth in these words: " Oli, that I were safely 
 gathered beyondthe great gulf, into that country that 
 knows no change ! But oh that I may keep the word 
 of His patience, and then He will keep me in the 
 hour of temptation, and what a favour will that be; 
 more to me than ten thousand worlds;" adding, 
 after a pause, " I think 1 may say, blessed and 
 praised be his holy name for ever." She endured 
 the last sinkings of nature with great meekness and 
 patience, and, without much apparent pain or 
 suffering, continued to grow weaker, until the 27th 
 of the sixth month, 1811, when, at the age of 
 seventy-nine, her spirit was released from the con- 
 flicts of mortality, prepared, we cannot doubt, to 
 partake of the joys of God's salvation. 
 
 MERCY RANSOM, late of Hitchin in Hert- 
 fordshire, w^as, from her youth, a friend of steady 
 and consistent conduct; and was favoured, when 
 
MERCY RANSOM. 37 
 
 in the vigour of life, to yield, in measure, to the 
 power of that love, which redeems the soul from the 
 pleasures and friendships of this world. But, as 
 time advanced, she had a clearer sense of the spi- 
 ritual nature of the reign of Christ in the soul of 
 man, and found that she had much to give up. 
 Earnest desires were raised within her, that the 
 work of purification might be completely accom- 
 plished; and she underwent many sore conflicts 
 and deep baptisms of spirit, known to but few of 
 her friends, by which she became gradually fitted 
 for service in the church of Christ. 
 
 About the fifty-eighth year of her age, she came 
 forth in the ministry. In the exercise of the gift 
 entrusted to her, her communications were weighty 
 and instructive : she was cheerfully and faithfully 
 devoted to do what she apprehended was required 
 of her, and paid religious visits to her friends in va- 
 rious parts of this nation, and in Ireland. 
 
 In the autumn of the year 1802, when upwards 
 of seventy-three years of age, she had a fall, which 
 confined her to the house about six months, and 
 brought on much pain and suffering, to which, with 
 short intermissions, she ever after was subject; but 
 for several years, when her health admitted of it, 
 she was conveyed to meeting in a chair; and, though 
 pressing through many difficulties, she often sig- 
 nified her thankfulness that she could enjoy this 
 privilege. 
 
 The following extracts from some memorandums 
 made by her, during this painful confinement, are 
 
38 MERCY RANSOM. 
 
 introduced, as exemplifying the consolations of 
 religion, in the midst of much bodily suffering. 
 
 1806. — 5 mo. 7. — Last night went to bed unwell, 
 and in considerable pain, which was unremitting, 
 until near two o'clock ; but my mind was calm, and 
 enabled to aspire after heaven and heavenly things; 
 and, I thought, renevvedly qualified to join in the 
 language of David, when he calls upon all the crea- 
 tion to praise the Lord. Surely praise is always 
 due to Him, whether we are in prosperity or ad- 
 versity ; because he maketh all things work toge- 
 ther for good, to them that love and fear Him. 
 
 6 mo. 15. Ill all day yesterday. Went to bed 
 poorly. Dropped asleep ; but soon waked in much 
 pain: was relieved, yet no inclination for sleep. As 
 I lay musing, the excellency of pressing forward in 
 the heavenly race, was afresh opened to my view; 
 with desires that I might follow the example of the 
 holy apostle, in leaving the things that are behind, 
 and pressing forward to the mark for the prize. 
 
 1807. — 5 mo. 30. Last night waked before 
 twelve o'clock in much pain, which abated in afeout 
 two hours ; but I could get no sleep until after five: 
 yet my mind was favoured with sweet serenity, so 
 that my pain of body was sustained without much 
 sense of suffering. Thanksgiving and praise, for 
 the secret, humble hope vouchsafed, of an ad- 
 mission within the pearl gates, when time shall ter- 
 minate. 
 
 1808. — 5 mo* 20. This morning under great 
 
MERCY RANSOM. 39 
 
 pain of body, and closely tempted and tried; I 
 was reduced to great fear, and almost sunk below 
 hope of ever rising again ; but even then I was 
 enabled to derive a little encouragement, from the 
 fresh remembrance of this gracious and ani- 
 mating assurance, " Blessed is the man that en- 
 dureth temptation; for when he is tried, he shall 
 receive the crown of life, which the Lord hath 
 promised to them that love Him." 
 
 1809. — 7 mo. 22. This morning early I was lifted 
 up in recollection of the Lord's mercies bestowed 
 upon me, and enabled to commemorate them : they 
 are both ancient and new ; yea, renewed every day. 
 I was under bodily pain ; but heavenly dew re- 
 freshed my mind, and then all my trials seemed 
 light, and, as it were, driven away for a time, as 
 chafF before the wind. 
 
 1 1 mo. 21. Last evenintr the following lancuase 
 livingly arose in my mind: " I know that my Re- 
 deemer liveth." 
 
 1810. — 4 mo. 1. Musing this morning, under 
 bodily distress, my spirit earnestly craved patience 
 in proportion to the trial, which was mercifully 
 granted; and every disposition of soul was cen- 
 tered in entire resignation and thanksgiving ; and 
 I thought I could adopt the language of the apostle; 
 " In all things I am instructed." 
 
 9 mo. 15. My night watches were for some 
 hours very comfortable : many passages in Holy 
 Writ were brought to my remembrance, with fresh 
 instruction; and some afforded consolation, being, 
 
40 MERCY RANSOM. 
 
 as I apprehended, opened by Him that openeth, 
 and no man shutteth; and I was enabled to offer 
 the sacrifice of brokenness of heart, with tears that 
 afforded joy." 
 
 This tried servant of the Lord was confined to 
 her bed for about four months before her death, 
 and during that time was seldom free from pain. In 
 the early part of this period, He whose dispens- 
 ations to his dependent children are all in mercy, 
 though inscrutable to our finite understandings, 
 permitted her to be deeply tried with discourage- 
 ment as it respected her hopes of final acceptance. 
 She one day remarked, " I have loved the Lord 
 with all my heart, with all my soul, and with all my 
 strength ; and I hope I have loved my neighbour 
 as myself; but oh! lam so tried with desertion. 
 If I had all the world, I would give it to feel what 
 I have felt ;" often requesting her friends to pray 
 for her. And at another time she said, " My poor 
 mind is so low : the enemy is permitted to afflict 
 me with bad thoughts, and I abhor bad thoughts. 
 I abhor all that is evil, and love all that is good." 
 
 But as the solemn close of life approached, more 
 peaceful feelings prevailed, and she thus expressed 
 her animating hope : " Open the gates, that the 
 righteous nation that feareth the Lord may enter 
 in. Oh! joyful to be admitted. There is no joy 
 like the joy of God's salvation, I have sought the 
 Lord and his strength, and am mercifully sup- 
 ported in patience and resignation to the divine 
 
THOMAS COLLEY. 41 
 
 will. Nothing will do but patience." At another 
 time she said, " My sufferings are great : you 
 cannot form any idea of them; but I feel some- 
 thing very sweet, at times, rolls over all ; and I 
 hope it will continue to roll over all to the last." 
 She one day remarked, " When I was waking this 
 morning, an unadvised word crossed my mind, but 
 not with my consent : I hope I shall be preserved 
 from uttering an unadvised word." And herein 
 her desire seemed granted, as she had throughout 
 been preserved from showing any impatience. As 
 her sufferings increased, her hope of acceptance 
 with God increased also, and she often longed to 
 be released ; and when articulation became more 
 difficult, she was mercifully borne up under the 
 last conflict. 
 
 She died at the age of eighty-three, on the 25th 
 of the fifth month, 1811. 
 
 THOMAS COLLEY,of Sheffield, was a Friend 
 well known in our society, and highly esteemed as 
 a faithful and diligent minister of the Gospel of 
 Christ, in which character he laboured for upwards 
 of forty years. 
 
 He was born at Smeaton, a village near Ponte- 
 fract, in Yorkshire, in the year 1742, and educated 
 in the principles of the established church of England, 
 and when about eleven years old went to reside at 
 Sheffield as an apprentice. In the course of his 
 minorty, his mind was awakened to a sense of the 
 
^2 THOMAS COLLEY. 
 
 importance of a religious life, and he joined the so- 
 ciety of the Methodists, amongst whom he was 
 zealous, active, and much esteemed. 
 
 In the year 1764, he married. About this period, 
 the observations and performances, in which he 
 was religiously engaged, failing to satisfy the travail 
 of his soul, he sought for something more substan- 
 tial, and in this disposition of mind attended the 
 meetings of Friends. Waiting reverently before the 
 Lord, he became further acquainted with the ope- 
 ration of divine grace, and was engaged to press 
 after a greater knowledge of things which accom- 
 pany salvation. His circumstances were then low 
 in the world, yet he attended our religious meetings 
 diligently, until he observed that some, who were 
 active in the concerns of the Society, absented 
 themselves from those held in the course of the 
 week. He thought that he might follow their exam- 
 ple; but found, that by so doing, he suffered in a 
 spiritual sense, and therefore resumed his former 
 practice ; and giving proof of his sincere attachment 
 to our christian principles, he was in due time ad- 
 mitted into membership with Friends. 
 
 In the year 1768, he first spoke as a minister in 
 our religious meetings; and being careful, in humi- 
 lity and watchfulness, to occupy the talents com- 
 mitted to him, his services were acceptable and 
 edifying. Not long afterwards, he felt himself 
 called upon to travel in the service of the Gospel ; 
 and performed several journeys, with the unity of 
 his friends. 
 
THOMAS COLLEY. 4S 
 
 In 1779, ill company wit lihis friend Pliilip 
 Madin, also of Sheffield, he paid a visit to the then 
 remaining members of our society on the island of 
 Barbadoes, and was also on a few of the other 
 British West India Islands. He was brought very 
 low when on his passage across the Atlantic ; but 
 his mind appears, by a memorandum made at the 
 time, to have been greatly consoled in this season 
 of conflict of spirit, in the fresh remembrance of 
 the suflTerings of the unconquered Captain of our 
 Salvation; and he was enabled to look, in faith, 
 unto Him, and to lay hold on his gracious 
 promises. 
 
 Being favoured to return home in safety, he 
 penned the following reflections. 
 
 " Under a grateful remembrance of the many 
 favours of the Almighty, graciously extended to 
 us, through the course of this long and perilous 
 journey, in preserving us in the midst of a raging 
 and tumultuous war, in opening our way in the 
 service in which we were engaged, and aftbrding 
 ability and strength to discharge the duty of the 
 day, are our spirits humbly bowed in deep reve- 
 rence and thankfulness to the Father and Fountain 
 of all our living mercies." 
 
 A few years after his return from the above- 
 mentioned voyage, this devoted servant of Christ 
 again left his near connexions, and travelled exten- 
 sively in North America, where his gospel labours 
 were well received, and made a deep and instruc- 
 tive impression on the minds of many of those whom 
 
44 THOMAS COLLEY. 
 
 he visited. In his native land he travelled much 
 afterwards, as a minister ; and was often concerned, 
 more particularly in the latter part of his life, to la- 
 bour in word and doctrine, among those of other 
 religious societies. 
 
 In reference to one of the last-mentioned of 
 these services, he thus writes from London : " I 
 have laboured many weeks in this populous place; 
 visited all the meietin^s in this citv, and most of 
 them on first days; and also have attended their 
 quarterly and monthly meetings, and have had 
 public meetings at all the meeting-houses, and in 
 other places : in which service, I may with reverence 
 acknowledge, that the Lord has been near, and his 
 ancient promise fulfilled, " As the day is, so shall 
 thy strength be." The meetings have generally been 
 large ; neither unfavourable weather, nor snow on 
 the ground, prevented the people from attending ; 
 and that living Power, which is both ancient and 
 new, was a crown and diadem to our assemblies." 
 
 When not engaged in religious service, he was 
 diligent in attention to his business, which was that 
 of a cutler, and of which the superintendence, 
 during the periods of his absence from home, de- 
 volved in great measure upon his wife, who, not 
 only in a religious sense, but also in regard to tem- 
 poral concerns, was truly a " help meet" for her 
 pious husband; and the honest industry of both, 
 was attended with the blessing of Providence. 
 
 He was a man whose deportment in life was such 
 as becometh one employed in preaching the glad 
 
THOMAS COLLEY. 45 
 
 tidings of salvation; desirous to keep himself un- 
 spotted by the world, — of unaffected gravity, 
 though at times innocently cheerful and communi- 
 cative. His general demeanour showed on whom 
 his confidence was placed. His reverent silent 
 waiting in religious meetings was obvious to 
 others, and had a tendency to draw them into the 
 same profitable frame of mind. He was uprightly 
 concerned for the due preservation of our christian 
 discipline, and careful to keep his place in the 
 meetings established for its support. In the exer- 
 cise of the ministry he was diligent in seeking after 
 the renewed influence of divine power; and often 
 eminently qualified to set forth the blessing of 
 salvation, through our Lord Jesus Christ, who came 
 as a sacrifice for sin, and as the light of the world ; 
 fervently endeavouring to gather all to the teach- 
 ings of his Holy Spirit, in the secret of the soul. 
 
 In the year 1810, he attended the yearly meeting 
 in London, near the close of which he had a dan- 
 gerous attack of illness ; but was restored to his 
 family and friends. He afterwards held a few pub- 
 lic meetings in his own neighbourhood, and 
 diligently attended other meetings at home. 
 Towards the latter end of the year, there were 
 obvious symptoms of a declining state of health, on 
 which he remarked to one of his friends, " I have 
 for a considerable time apprehended I should have 
 a lingering illness, and have never desired it might 
 be otherwise. I do not, as some have done, wish for 
 sudden removal, as I think, divine Providence, as 
 
46 THOMAS COLLEY. 
 
 well as divine Grace, is as much manifested in times 
 of sickness, as in times of health ; anditnowyieldeth 
 me great consolation, that I worked while health 
 and ability were afforded. I now see but little to 
 be done ; and it is cause of great satisfaction, that I 
 was enabled t'6 perform my last religious visit to 
 London." 
 
 At his own meeting, where, for some time before, 
 he had been but seldom heard, he now frequently 
 spoke, both in testimony and supplication, with 
 clearness, and in the power and love of the Gospel; 
 manifesting, as a father in the church, his continued 
 and increasing solicitude, for the spiritual progress 
 of those amongst whom he had long and faithfully 
 laboured. The solemnity which prevailed on these 
 occasions, made a deep and instructive impression 
 on his friends. 
 
 In the seventh month, 1811, he was seized with 
 violent illness, which he expected to survive only 
 a few days ; but being a little revived, he said to 
 a friend who visited him, " I am a poor weak 
 creature, uncertain how this attack may terminate; 
 nor am I anxious about it. For some time past, I 
 have been concerned to use the strength afforded, 
 hi discharging manifested duties ; and, on retro- 
 spect, I do not see one religious duty or service 
 left undone*." 
 
 After this he gradually declined; and in the 
 sixth month, 181^, he became very weak. On the 
 
 * Alluding, without doubt, to his services as a minister. 
 
FRANCIS FOX. 47 
 
 tenth, when one of his friends, who had called 
 on him, was about to take his leave, having 
 to attend a meeting of ministers and elders 
 that evening, he said, with a calm and expressive 
 countenance, " The Lord bless thee ; and may He 
 be with you in all your movements, in the promo- 
 tion of his work. How long the taper may glim- 
 mer in the socket is uncertain : 1 think it will not 
 be long. My love to friends. Farewell !" 
 
 He spoke but little afterwards, appearing to be 
 in a state of patient waiting for the full accom- 
 plishment of the divine will concerning him ; and, 
 on the 12th of the sixth month, 1812, he expired, 
 in the seventieth year of his age, having been a 
 minister forty-four years. 
 
 It is instructive, and cause of thankful acknow- 
 ledgment to the goodness of our Heavenly Father, 
 to observe how divine grace, when yielded to in 
 its pure and gentle intimations, operates on the 
 human mind, under the various circumstances in 
 life — how it enables the benevolent Christian to 
 exercise his affections, and to employ the faculties 
 of his soul, not for a selfish gratification, not from 
 a love of human applause, but with a pure and 
 fervent desire that all may redound to the glory 
 of God, and the good of our fellow-men. Re- 
 flections similar to these arise in contemplating the 
 character of FRANCIS FOX, of Plymouth, who 
 
48 FRANCIS FOX. 
 
 was born there in the 11th month, 1765, and died 
 at the age of forty-six, in the ninth month, 1812, 
 
 He was a boy of modest, amiable dispositions, 
 endearing himself to his youthful associates by a 
 readiness to contribute to their pleasure, and to 
 deny himself the gratifications that were within 
 his reach, for the sake of others. Having been 
 early deprived of his father, he was an example of 
 filial obedience to his surviving parent, and cheer- 
 fully submitted to her will when at variance with 
 his own. For a time he indulged in fishing as an 
 amusement ; but from a fear of inflicting pain on 
 any of the brute creation, and from a conviction 
 that such amusements did not yield substaatial 
 enjoyments, he soon abandoned it. 
 
 As he advanced towards manhood, his occupa- 
 tions became more rational and improving. He 
 pursued, with an ardour that was natural to him, 
 the study of chemistry, in which he made great 
 proficiency ; and possessing a mind alive to the 
 beauties of nature, he feelingly rejoiced in them 
 as the gifts of an all-bounteous Creator. He 
 early chose the path of virtue ; and amidst the 
 many allurements of the world, and the opportu- 
 nities for yielding to them which his situation af- 
 forded, he was preserved from deviating widely 
 from those practices which our self-denying pro- 
 fession enjoins^ yet he has acknowledged that, 
 at one time, he went so far as to alter his apparel, 
 that it might be something nearer to the fashion of 
 the times. This he found opened the way to his 
 
 I 
 
FRANCIS FOX. 49 
 
 yielding to greater temptations than he was at 
 first aware of, by leading him into company and 
 conversation which brought a burden on his mind. 
 He afterwards became willing to submit to that 
 simplicity in external appearance, which, in his 
 apprehension, became the disciple of our blessed 
 Lord. 
 
 Having been early sensible of the visitations of 
 the love of God, and favoured to see that nothing 
 short of its power can fully satisfy the desires of 
 an immortal spirit, or complete the work of re- 
 demption, as his judgment was more matured, 
 and as these convictions were mercifully renewed, 
 it became his first concern to turn from evil, and 
 to follow the guidance of his gracious Lord. 
 
 Continuing faithful in his endeavours to walk up- 
 rightly before the Most High, when about thirty- 
 one years of age, he gave up to an apprehension of 
 duty to speak as a minister in our religious meet- 
 ings. In the exercise of the gift committed to him, 
 his offerings were convincing and clear, attended 
 by an evidence of right authority, and delivered in 
 a remarkably simple, humble manner. 
 
 Those amiable dispositions which had been 
 discoverable in his youth, shone forth with pecu- 
 liar brightness in advancing years, evincing that 
 true religion, which operates by purifying the 
 heart, necessarily produces works of righteous- 
 ness, and leads those who perform them, by the 
 very manner in which they do so, to ascribe the 
 
 D 
 
50 FRANCIS FOX. 
 
 honour to Him to whom it is due. Though natu- 
 rally mild and unobtrusive, he was firm and bold, 
 when he found it his place to act as a Christian 
 moralist and philanthropist. Weakness of body was 
 not suffered to plead as an excuse for indolence ; 
 but using with caution his portion of strength, and 
 proceeding with regularity and clearness of purpose, 
 his exertions were turned to good account, and his 
 time and labour were well employed. 
 
 Deeply interested in things connected with the 
 welfare of his fellow-men, he was a liberal and 
 zealous promoter of public works of benevolence. 
 To the poor and wretched of every description he 
 was an unwearied but unostentatious benefactor ; 
 and justly attributing many of the evils which exist 
 among this class of society, to the want of right 
 instruction in early life, he was earnestly and suc- 
 cessfully engaged in procuring this benefit for the 
 poor children of his native town. 
 
 Whilst thus usefully and honourably employed 
 as a man and a Christian, it pleased unsearchable 
 Wisdom to call him hence, deplored by the poor, 
 and esteemed and lamented in no common degree 
 by his fellow-townsmen, and fellow-professors of 
 the Christian name of various classes. His last 
 illness was short ; and his endeared companion, to 
 whom he had been united upwards of sixteen 
 years, was called upon to surrender him as 
 at an unexpected moment. As the close of life 
 approached, he expressed very little which indi- 
 cated his religious feelings at that solemn period ; 
 
HANNAH JARRETT. 51 
 
 yet, the sweetness of spirit that attended him, 
 seemed to imply that his peace was made with 
 his God ; and that he had only to wait the awful 
 summons, to be admitted to the inheritance of a 
 glorious immortality with the saints in light. 
 
 HANNAH JARRETT, widow of Stephen 
 Jarrett, who resided near Banbury in Oxfordshire, 
 appeared from an early age to be religiously in- 
 clined. She was earnestly engaged, as she ad- 
 vanced in life, to obey the monitions of the Holy 
 Spirit, and was enabled at times, under an im- 
 pression of duty, in gospel love, to recommend to 
 her friends a diligent waiting upon God for the re- 
 newal of their strength. Being deeply impressed 
 with the necessity of continued watchfulness and 
 fear, her conduct and conversation evinced a sin- 
 cere desire, both for herself and others, that they 
 might possess that faith which worketh by love> 
 and purifies the heart. 
 
 Though poor as to the things of this world, she 
 was a diligent attender of meetings ; her con- 
 fidence being strong in Him whom she experi- 
 enced to be rich in love, and able to add all things 
 needful to the devoted mind. And as she was 
 concerned to show forth the example of a meek 
 and quiet spirit, her religious labours left a good 
 impression upon the minds of her friends, and 
 especially of those among whom she dwelt. 
 
 D 2 
 
52 ROBERT MARRIAGE* 
 
 For a considerable time before her decease, she 
 was deprived of the power of speech ; yet her 
 friends had cause to believe, that she was not un- 
 frequently favoured to partake of the feeling of 
 peace. 
 
 She died the 18th of the tenth month, 181S, at the 
 age of seventy, having been a minister about forty- 
 five-years. 
 
 ROBERT MARRIAGE, of Chelmsford in 
 Essex, died on the first of the first month, 1813, 
 having attained to but Httle more than fifty years 
 of age. He was a man of an upright character ; 
 diffident of his religious qualifications, and seldom 
 speaking of his own experience, but well concerned 
 for the prosperity of the cause of Truth, as upheld 
 by our religious Society ; and he was for several 
 years in the station of an elder. 
 
 He had been for some time in a declining state 
 of health ; and towards the latter end of the year 
 1812, the symptoms of his disease became alarm- 
 ing. Soon after the complaint made its appearance, 
 he remarked to his wife : " I do not know how this 
 may terminate ; but as I was walking in the garden, 
 a day or two ago, I felt such a calm come over my 
 mind, as, I think, I never felt before; but, perhaps, 
 it was an enemy's work, for I cannot expect to feel 
 so, as I have been a poor creature, and not so 
 much concerned as I should have been." 
 
ROBERT MARRIAGE. 53 
 
 From the commencement of his illness, his mind 
 was turned to that almighty Power which alone 
 could help him, and he used great diligence to set 
 his house in order, and did what his hand found to 
 do, with his might ; and though his pain was often 
 very violent, he was enabled to bear it with sur- 
 prising fortitude and patience. 
 
 As the awful prospect of the invisible world 
 opened before him, he was permitted to take com- 
 fort in the belief that he had not consented with 
 evil, or with evil spirits; whilst, at the same time, 
 he felt and made the humiliating acknowledgment, 
 that he had been a poor, grovelling creature. 
 
 To two friends who visited him he said : " I have 
 been favoured with a tender heart, and I may say, 
 that goodness and mercy have followed me all my 
 life long: and I have not been a cast-away, but 
 favoured at seasons. Oh ! if I may but be enabled 
 to work what I have to do, before I am taken 
 away, what a mercy ! If I am restored, it may be 
 a favour to my family ; but if I am taken away, 
 and numbered with the just, it will be a great 
 favour to me, and I shall escape many conflicts 
 which might attend a longer stay here." 
 
 At another time, he observed to some who 
 called upon him; " You are come at a gloomy 
 time. I have been wishing to see you for days. 
 Wherein you have seen that I have erred, or fal- 
 len short, do you take warning, and fear not the 
 faces of men : be not faint-hearted. I have not 
 been sufficiently devoted, or so humbly dedicated 
 
54 ROBERT MARRIAGE. 
 
 as I might have been. But I hope He who sees 
 that there has been a degree of uprightness and 
 integrity of heart, will be pleased to accept that, 
 and pass by my weaknesses. I have nothing to 
 boast of but my infirmities, and the mercies of 
 God. I wish, above all things, that my children 
 may be brought up in the way of truth and 
 righteousness, in simplicity and lowliness of mind; 
 for with such a state the Omniscient is well 
 pleased. I have been fearful lest the enemy should 
 have transformed himself into an angel of light, 
 and deceived me; but I have desired, if there were 
 any lurking sin in me, that it might be brought to 
 judgment. I am a wonder to myself." 
 
 In the course of the last two weeks of his life, 
 the disorder made rapid progress, and his suffer- 
 ings continued to be great. At one time he remark- 
 ed, that he had performed all his little services — 
 that he had nothing to do, but was ready when 
 his Heavenly Father should call for him. During 
 these his closing days, he was engaged, for hours 
 together, in praising the Lord for his goodness; 
 and said: " I could sing aloud for joy. Oh! that 
 I had the tongue of an angel, that I could plead 
 with my friends to prepare for such a time as this. 
 What are all the riches and greatness of the world, 
 to what I enjoy!" 
 
 When under great debility, he said: " You 
 think I have been asleep ; but I have not. I have 
 been enjoying such a quietude as I have not been 
 favoured with for days." To some of his attend- 
 
JOHN ELIOT. 55 
 
 ants he observed : " This is a trying dispensation : 
 you, who are in health, should endeavour to pre- 
 pare for such a time."" And again : " This is a 
 struggle." A belief was expressed, that it would 
 work for him a far more exceeding and eternal 
 weight of glory: when he exclaimed, with great 
 energy: " Glory to God in the highest! Oh! 
 that Thou mayst come quickly — come quickly ; but 
 I will endeavour to wait thy time." 
 
 He often prayed fervently for a little ease from 
 pain, and that his mind might be kept tender; and 
 on one occasion, when under great suffering, he 
 remarked : " Now I feel something run through 
 me which takes away all my pain. Is it possible 
 that such a poor creature should be heard?" 
 About a week before his decease, expressing a 
 belief that he should not continue long, he added : 
 " The arms of mercy are open to receive me." 
 He continued in a quiet, resigned state of mind ; 
 his understanding remained unclouded, and his 
 close was full of peace. 
 
 JOHN ELIOT was born in London, the 2nd 
 of the 12th month, (old style) 1734-5, of parents 
 who were members of our Society. Both of them 
 dying in his early minority, he came under the 
 guardianship of his paternal grandfather, who 
 being engaged in foreign commerce, and designing 
 his grandson for that line of life, took care for his 
 
56 JOHN ELIOT. 
 
 instruction in appropriate branches of learning,, 
 particularly in the knowledge of different lan- 
 guages ; and, at a suitable age, placed him in a 
 mercantile counting-house. Amidst these facilities 
 for his introduction into business, the far more 
 important advantage of a guarded education, com- 
 porting with our religious profession, was unat- 
 tended to. The family in which he was placed, 
 were not of our Society, and the example of his 
 associates and connexions was, with very little 
 exception, such as tended to lead away from our 
 self-denying principles. Thus situated, he freely 
 indulged his incHnations in respect to dress, and to 
 the customary forms of deportment. 
 
 But soon after he arrived at manhood, at a time 
 when his prospects in life were flattering, and when 
 almost all outward circumstances concurred to im- 
 merse his mind still further in^the spirit of the world, 
 it pleased the gracious Author of his being to extend, 
 in infinite mercy, a powerful visitation to his souL 
 He was favoured with a sense of his unregenerate 
 state— to see, and deeply to lament, that much of 
 his time had been spent in unprofitable pursuits, 
 in seeking after worldly wisdom and acquirements, 
 whilst the true wisdom, which comes from God, 
 and begins with his fear, had been neglected. He 
 saw the emptiness of all worldly possessions and 
 enjoyments, incapable as they are of affording 
 lasting happiness to the human mind, and the 
 comparative unimportance of every pursuit, which 
 has not for its object the glory of the great 
 
JOHN ELIOT. 57 
 
 Creator, and the welfare of the immortal soul. 
 It then became his concern to decline many 
 of his former practices, to seek retirement, and 
 to be frequent in the attendance of meetings 
 for worship. Being advanced thus far, in obe- 
 dience to the impressions of duty, he felt (to use 
 his own words) an inward persuasion to take up 
 the cross openly to the world. This he for some 
 time withstood, trying many things with the hope 
 of finding peace, but in vain ; until at length, after 
 having been brought into miich distress of mind, 
 he received strength to enter into that way of self- 
 denial, with respect to language, habit, and de- 
 portment, which our principles point out, and 
 which he afterwards often believed it right to re- 
 commend to others. 
 
 Not long after this observable change, which 
 took place in the year 1757, he yielded to a 
 belief that it was required of him to bear a 
 public testimony to the efficacy of that Divine 
 Grace of which he had himself experienced 
 the gradual and salutary operations. But, before 
 this, he was not wanting in earnest endeavours, 
 with some of his associates and connexions, to per- 
 suade them to adopt the same choice that he had 
 made. In one quarter, and that to him a pecu- 
 liarly interesting one, the effect of his example, 
 and of his counsel, was early conspicuous. An 
 only and beloved sister, rather younger than him- 
 self, had soon to acknowledge him as instrumental 
 in strengthening her previously-visited mind to 
 
 D 5 
 
58 JOHN ELIOT. 
 
 enter upon the path of Christian obedience; which 
 she pursued with much steadiness during the 
 remainder of a short but useful life. 
 
 Within a few years after his first appearance as 
 a minister, he performed some visits in that capa- 
 city, chiefly in the southern part of this island. 
 In 1770, in company with several other Friends 
 under appointment of the Yearly Meeting, he 
 visited the then remaining professors with us in 
 Holland. In 1788, he was engaged in further 
 service on the continent. It had become known, 
 that a number of persons at and about Congenies, 
 in the south of France, held principles in several 
 respects accordant with those of our Society ; and 
 some Friends in the ministry, Sarah Grubb, Mary 
 Dudley, and George Dillwyn, having felt con- 
 strained to pay them a visit in gospel love, he, 
 with Adey Bellamy, united therein, and with the 
 latter Friend was assistant also in interpreting. 
 Before the visit terminated, a consideration arose, 
 whether a public testimony to our principles and 
 way of worship should not be borne, by holding a 
 meeting, open to all that might incline to attend. 
 This was a new proposal, the custom having been 
 to assemble privately; and there appeared some 
 considerable risk of personal suffering, in making 
 the essay in a country where persecution had been 
 formerly so grievous, and where laws of extreme 
 rigour were but then giving way to the toleration 
 which has since ensued. The apprehension of 
 danger did not, however, deter. The meeting was 
 
JOHN ELIOT. 59 
 
 held to satisfaction, and no molestation occurred. 
 In entering into this measure, as the subject of the 
 present brief memoir is understood to have done, 
 with promptitude and decision, he acted conforma- 
 bly with that Christian firmness, in the performance 
 of what he believed to be his own individual duty, 
 which may be said to have been prominent in his 
 character. Having endeavoured to conduct him- 
 self as a faithful servant to his gracious Lord, he had 
 to take a peaceful retrospect of this arduous journey. 
 
 In general, his services as a minister were con- 
 fined to his own and some neighbouring meetings, 
 and were not frequent. His expressions, when so 
 engaged, were mostly few and simple; the lan- 
 guage, at times, of consolation to the afflicted; at 
 others, of tender entreaty to the lukewarm and in- 
 different, exciting to the love and fear of God ; 
 whilst, to the diffident and humble mind, his com- 
 munications were often truly encouraging. In the 
 exercise of private admonition he was diligent, and 
 he was anxious that, in cases of departure from our 
 religious principles, or of a deviation from moral 
 rectitude, this office of love should be seasonably 
 performed. 
 
 He was a humble man, of a meek and quiet 
 spirit. The tenour of his conduct with regard to 
 the things of this fife, showed the influence of re- 
 ligious principle. Alive to the need of guarding 
 against a desire after the accumulation of wealth, 
 he was not solicitous to increase his paternal inhe- 
 ritance. He entertained his friends with kindness 
 
60 JOHN ELIOT. 
 
 and hospitality; and was, at the same time, a good 
 example of that simplicity in a domestic establish- 
 ment, which becomes the self-denying followers of 
 our blessed Lord. He also forcibly felt the obli- 
 gation of making a right use of that portion of 
 outward substance with which he was intrusted. 
 Acting under this impression, he was one " ready 
 to distribute ;" and thus, to many poor persons, as 
 well as to others in reduced or straitened circum- 
 stances, he was a kind and unostentatious, and he 
 endeavoured to be a discriminating, benefactor. 
 
 It is probably not unfrequent in the all-wise dis- 
 pensations of Providence, that those who may seem 
 to meet with few adverse occurrences, experience 
 some of the deepest inward probations. Of such 
 this friend had, according to the observation of 
 those who knew him best, a large share. Various 
 were the exercises of mind which he underwent, 
 and amidst which he had often to pass as through 
 solitary places ; yet he could at times derive en- 
 couragement from the belief that such seasons of 
 conflict and privation were the means of his fur- 
 therance in the Christian course. Hence too he 
 was well qualified to feel for those who were 
 brought low from inward conflict of spirit. Of 
 these exercises or trials, some had reference to the 
 consistent support of the testimonies, which, from 
 its origin, our Society has believed itself called 
 upon to bear. Faithfully to uphold them in his 
 own practice with Christian meekness, was his sin- 
 cerely conscientious concern ; and many are the 
 
JOHN ELIOT. Gl 
 
 proofs, as regards his conduct in life, that might be 
 given of the prevalence, with him, of religious 
 scruple over considerations of convenience, ease, 
 and secular interest. 
 
 About a year before his decease, a close trial 
 was permitted to befall him, in the removal, by 
 death, of his endeared wife, who had been a truly 
 helpful companion for a period of almost fifty 
 years. His own health too was infirm; and he was 
 frequently in much pain, which he bore with pa- 
 tience. He had a prospect of his departure as 
 near, and it appeared that the view was to him a 
 consoling one, yet accompanied with very humble 
 thoughts concerning himself, as might be gathered 
 from various sentences that he dropped, but of 
 which the particular words are not recollected. 
 A week or two before his last illness, in speaking 
 to a friend he emphatically said: "Mercy I want, 
 and mercy I have." His illness, which induced a 
 great and rapid decay of strength, was short, and 
 he had little on his mind then to express, but de- 
 sired his son and daughter, who were attending 
 upon him, to pray that he might have an easy 
 passage; and afterwards, on one of them express- 
 ing a concern for his great bodily weakness, he 
 replied: " It is as the Lord pleaseth." 
 
 This " dear and valued friend," to adopt the 
 expressions used by the members of his own 
 monthly meeting, very tranquilly departed this life 
 on the 9th of the first month, 1813, at his 
 house in Bartholomew-close, London. He had 
 
62 JOHN GLAISYER. 
 
 nearly attained the age of seventy-eight, and had 
 been a minister about fifty-three years. 
 
 JOHN GLAISYER, of Brighthelmstone, was 
 born at Icklesham, near Rye, in Sussex, in the 
 year 1739, and was educated by his parents as a 
 member of the church of England. About the 
 twentieth year of his age, he became dissatisfied 
 with the forms and ceremonies to which he had 
 been accustomed ; and, after attending the meet- 
 ings of several other religious societies, without 
 finding that solid comfort which his soul longed 
 for, he and a few others separated themselves from 
 all forms of worship, and met on first-days on the 
 rocks by the sea-side. In these secluded ap- 
 proaches before the throne of grace, they were 
 frequently refreshed by the presence of Him, who 
 has declared, " Where two or three are gathered 
 together in my name, there am I in the midst of 
 them." 
 
 He was admitted as a member of our Society 
 in the year 1769. At this time, the discipline in 
 the parts where he resided, was in a very low 
 state; but he soon found it to be his place to en- 
 deavour to put in practice our salutary rules for 
 the promotion and establishment of good order. 
 He manifested a fervent concern, both by his ex- 
 ample, and exhortations to his friends, that the 
 important business of our meetings for discipline 
 
JOHN GLAISYER. 63 
 
 should be transacted under the influence of the 
 Holy Spirit. 
 
 When about forty-seven years of age, he first 
 spoke as a minister in our religious meetings. His 
 communications were not frequent, and he was 
 very cautious of interrupting the solemnity of true 
 silent worship: indeed, his friends were ready to 
 apprehend that his diffident mind sometimes gave 
 way to too much discouragement, and that this 
 commendable care was carried too far. But when 
 he was strengthened to impart counsel, he was 
 clear and sound: his words few and impressive, 
 inviting others to come and taste, and see for them- 
 selves, that the Lord is good. He was often con- 
 cerned that all might experience a secret exercise 
 of mind, and in true, inward silence, become wor- 
 shippers of the Father in spirit and in truth. 
 
 He piously endeavoured to discharge his reli- 
 gious and relative duties as becometh a true Chris- 
 tian ; and, at a period of life when he was neces- 
 sarily engaged in the cares of business, it was his 
 practice frequently to call his family together to 
 wait upon the Almighty. In these opportunities, 
 he was often enabled to impart sweet counsel; and 
 there is reason to believe that his faithfulness, in 
 this respect, was blessed to himself and others. 
 He was a striking example of circumspection of 
 conduct, and watchfulness over his words and ac- 
 tions: jealous of himself, and tender of exposing 
 the failings or weaknesses of others ; yet faithful 
 in offering private reproof or counsel, when duty 
 
64 MARY BEVAN. 
 
 required it of bim. And although but little known 
 beyond the limits of the quarterly meeting to which 
 he belonged, it may be truly said that his light 
 shone with brightness in his own neighbourhood. 
 
 Some time before his decease, he had several 
 paralytic attacks, which affected both his bodily 
 and mental faculties ; yet, at intervals, his judg- 
 ment was both clear and sound. At these times 
 he was often engaged in fervent supplication, that 
 he might be preserved, both in word and deed, 
 from any thing that would cause the way of Truth 
 to be hghtly spoken of; manifesting that his hope 
 and trust were in redeeming love. The love of 
 God in Christ Jesus was a subject on which he 
 delighted to dwell from his youth ; and when he 
 had the free use of his faculties, this seemed to be 
 the anchor of his soul, and that of which he was 
 desirous that others should become partakers. 
 
 He died the 18th of the fourth month, 1813, at 
 the age of seventy-three. 
 
 MARY BEVAN, wife of Joseph Gurney 
 Bevan, of Stoke Newington, was the daughter of 
 Robert and Hannah Plumsted, and was born in 
 London, in the year 1751. Her father, who had 
 been for some time an acknowledged minister, died 
 when she was about nine years old. The care of 
 her education, as well as that of her younger sister, 
 of course devolved on their surviving parent, who 
 
MARY BEVAN. 65 
 
 devoted her time and attention to her children, in a 
 manner seldom surpassed, and not often equalled. 
 The effects were very early visible in the subject 
 of this memoir, and she was remarkable for ex- 
 emplary consistency of conduct in her station in 
 life. Her mother lived to an advanced age, and 
 this parental care was afterwards repaid by a full 
 share of filial love and attention. 
 
 In the more immediate circle of her friends she 
 was much and deservedly beloved. She was a 
 humble woman, one who was concerned to live in 
 the fear of the Lord, very watchful over her words 
 and actions, careful not to over-rate her own re- 
 ligious impressions, but sincerely desirous of being 
 found in the way of her duty ; and, though her out- 
 ward situation was exempt from many of the cares 
 and anxieties of this life, she was conscientiously 
 concerned to walk in the path of self-denial, and to 
 work out her own salvation with fear and trem- 
 bhng. She manifested much interest in the 
 spiritual advancement and comfort of those who 
 were uprightly endeavouring to walk in the right 
 way of the Lord ; and often extended a friendly 
 care to some who, from their secluded situation in 
 life, might not obtain much of the notice of their 
 friends. At the same time, she etideared herself, 
 by her kind and affectionate behaviour, to many 
 who had not so fully submitted to the yoke of 
 Christ. 
 
 In the year 1784, from a conviction of duty 
 which had long been on her mind, she first 
 
66 MARY BEVAN. 
 
 appeared as a minister in our meetings for worship; 
 in which service she was acceptably engaged, whilst 
 ability remained. Her communications were short, 
 and she was particularly careful not to exceed 
 what she apprehended to be her commission. 
 
 This dear friend was seized with a fit of an apo- 
 plectic nature, in the year 1810, but recovered 
 so much, in the course of a few weeks, as to en- 
 courage some hopes that its effects would wear off. 
 These hopes were, however, quite destroyed by a 
 second attack ; and seizures of this kind afterwards 
 became frequent. During the course of this 
 afflicting illness, she appeared to derive much con- 
 solation from continuing a practice which she had 
 long observed, that of allotting a portion of each 
 day to wait in silence upon the Almighty. On 
 one of these occasions, having herself an appre- 
 hension of approaching death, she sweetly uttered 
 these expressions : " Be pleased, O Lord, to for- 
 give ail my sins, to pardon all my faults, and 
 receive me into glory."" And at another time she 
 supplicated in the following manner : " Enable us, 
 O Lord, to be still, and know that Thou art God. 
 Preserve us from endeavouring to offer prayer 
 merely in words of our own ; but grant us a de- 
 gree of living faith that we are thine, and that thou 
 wilt not forsake us.*" About twelve hours after 
 an attack, which for a time deprived her of recol- 
 lection, she uttered these few words : " O Lord, 
 be pleased to help me ; be pleased not to lay on 
 me more than I can bear." These sincere peti- 
 
ANN KITCHING. 67 
 
 tions, though simple in their style and character, 
 instructively pourtray a humble, pious mind, rely- 
 ing, in the midst of sore trial, on the mercies and 
 compassion of Him who is all-powerful and gra- 
 cious. 
 
 Many distressing hours were subsequently at 
 times her portion, but the spirit of prayer and 
 gi'atitude was often felt and acknowledged. On 
 the 2ord of the fifth month, 1813, she \vas released 
 from the conflicts of time; and her surviving 
 friends had the consolation to believe that her 
 purified spirit ascended to the realms of everlast- 
 ing peace. 
 
 ANN KITCHING, daughter of William and 
 Ann Kitching, of Darlington, was born there, in 
 the first month, 1776. She was an amiable and 
 dutiful child, and, wnen about nineteen years of 
 age, came to reside with her brother in London. 
 After his marriage, from an apprehension that, by 
 a more entire occupation of her time in the service 
 of others, she would render herself more useful in 
 society, she became an inmate in Joseph Foster's 
 family at Bromley, where she lived about thirteen 
 years, and was a very helpful assistant in the care 
 and management of the children. By her kind 
 and judicious behaviour, and an unwearied atten- 
 tion to their comfort, she greatly endeared herself 
 to them, and left on their minds a deep and lasting 
 
68 ANN KITCHING. 
 
 impression of love and esteem. She was an exam- 
 ple of great humility and propriety of conduct 
 towards the servants in the family, highly valued, 
 confided in, and consulted by the friends with 
 whom she lived ; endeavouring in all things to act 
 upon religious principle, ** in singleness of heart, 
 as unto Christ." 
 
 In the summer of the year 1809, she left her 
 kind friends at Bromley, to pay a visit to her rela- 
 tions in the north, intending, after an absence of a 
 few weeks, to resume her usual engagements. 
 During this absence she had a serious attack of 
 illness, from which she partially recovered, but 
 was never well enough to return into the neigh- 
 bourhood of London. Her protracted illness was 
 peculiarly trying, and her sufferings were often 
 severe ; and, in the course of the four years pre- 
 vious to her death, it was considered that she 
 scarcely knew what it was to be long free from 
 pain. Under these afflictions she manifested great 
 cheerfulness : her mind was much occupied with 
 the things of eternity; but she was cautious of 
 speaking of her religious feelings, and earnestly 
 sought after resignation. The following extracts 
 from some of her letters to a beloved brother, 
 instructively show the progress of the work of 
 purification. 
 
 1809. — 10 mo. \2, ' ■ I far more dread a lingering 
 illness, than a removal from a state of mutability. 
 I think I could give up all that is dear to me in 
 
ANN KITCHING. g^ 
 
 this world, if ifc please the All-wise Disposer of 
 events to cut the thread of my life ere long, hav- 
 ing nothing that I know of to stand in my way, or 
 make me very uncomfortable. What I most de- 
 sire is, that I may stand fully resigned to whatever 
 It is my lot to undergo, whether my life be longer 
 or shorter." 
 
 181 1.— 3 mo, 16. « If I am not mistaken, and I 
 hope I am honest, I have liberty to remark, that I 
 have several times been enabled to say, " Lord, 
 give me patience and resignation, with a humble 
 hope that I may be accepted, when it shall please 
 Thee to deprive me of life ; and then I am content, 
 and can say, * Come life or death, all his well.' " 
 And oh! to feel the divine arm underneath, to 
 support in our trying conflicts with bodily infirmi- 
 ties, is an attainment worth striving for. I hope I 
 have felt something of this under my late suffer- 
 ings, which has been a cause of thankfulness ; and 
 I believe a great support to me, and many times 
 kept me from complaining outwardly, which could 
 do no good." 
 
 11 mo. 16. « I can, after all, confess with grati- 
 tude, that I have indeed my low times : although 
 they are trying, yet I firmly believe they are of 
 great use, and make a state of silent tranquillity 
 an enjoyment, which we should not sufl^ciently 
 prize without them. Command divine, ' Be still, 
 and know that I am God.' What instruction has 
 this single line at times been to me, when my mind 
 has comparatively been as a troubled sea, yet 
 
70 ANN KITCHING. 
 
 under all evidently supported ; yea, I may perhaps 
 say comforted, by a secret something that kept me 
 from despairing." 
 
 1812. — 5 mo. 5. (Written by a friend, as dic- 
 tated, and signed by herself, her weakness and 
 sufferings being such as to prevent her writing 
 herself.) " As thou so affectionately desirest to be 
 informed of the feelings of my mind, I can freely 
 acknowledge, in the depths of humility, and, I sin- 
 cerely trust, without presumption, that since my 
 close confinement to my chamber, I have great 
 comfort in believing that my commission [of evil] 
 will pass beforehand to judgment; and I feel free- 
 dom to tell thee, that I have been enabled to resign 
 myself wholly into the hands of a never-erring, 
 merciful Creator, and desire to live, day by day, on 
 daily bread, and not on the manna gathered yes- 
 terday. I do not so much as feel a desire to know 
 how this weakness may terminate; but certain I 
 am, at least I believe it, that my affiictions have 
 been mercifully permitted for my soul's good. 
 With feelings like these, how can I but be cheer- 
 ful, even under bodily suffering. Low seasons, 
 seasons of darkness, and, as it were, the withdraw- 
 ing of that consolation and quietude which are so 
 desirable, I have cause to believe, bring great 
 good, when properly abode under. Preservation, 
 and fortitude to desire, wish, or be anxious for 
 nothing, is what I most earnestly crave." 
 
 8 mo. 15. (Written in addition to a letter which 
 had been begun three months previously, but 
 
ANN KITCHING. 71 
 
 which she was then unable to finish.) " When I 
 look back, and reflect on my apparent recovery 
 from so very trying and additional suffering, I can- 
 not but admire the condescending goodness of a 
 merciful Creator, who dispenses a due portion of 
 strength to support even the least of the family. 
 If I am but favoured to continue resigned and 
 peaceful, I shall indeed be enabled to bear what- 
 ever is yet left for me to suffer. What are the suf- 
 ferings of the body, compared to a mind at ease! 
 Oh ! that faith and patience may hold out; and why 
 should I doubt, seeing so much has already been 
 granted, and my poor spirits kept up to admiration? 
 It is good to trust in the Lord, and resign all into 
 his almighty hands. He is indeed strength in 
 weakness, and a never-failing helper in every time 
 of need. Oh ! that I may never cease to praise Him 
 for all his benefits, for He is worthy of adoration 
 and praise, at all times and in all places." 
 
 \2mo. 4. " To look forwards tov/ards a recovery 
 seems now almost out of the question ; but still I 
 think I feel the sufficiency of that power that is 
 able to calm the troubled sea. My greatest fear is, 
 that, should it please our heavenly Father to 
 restore me to health again, I shall not be able 
 to stand so firmly and faithfully on the immoveable 
 Rock as I could wish. This nature of ours is so 
 prone to evil, so anxious after perishable objects, 
 instead of laying up treasure that doth not corrupt, 
 and will stand us instead at a trying time. I feel 
 so poor and weak sometimes, as to be hardly able 
 
72 ANN KITCHING. 
 
 to crave a little bread, and as if I were ready to 
 faint by the way ; still these have been profitable 
 seasons. We should not expect or desire always 
 to be filled. I seem as if there was no better way 
 for me, at present, but to endeavour to keep under 
 the refining fire, to be resigned and wiUing, either 
 to remain still suffering or to be restored." 
 
 1813. — 10 mo. 3 " It is a good thing to feel re- 
 signed, and requires great watchfulness to keep in 
 so safe a place : if we do but resign ourselves, and 
 every thing belonging to us, fully and freely into the 
 hands of a kind and gracious Providence, we need 
 not be anxious for the future. But then, are we 
 sincere ? Do we in no wise deceive ourselves ? 
 We must keep nothing back : nothing short of a 
 total surrender will do ; nothing short will, I be- 
 lieve, bring us that peace which the world cap 
 neither give nor take awv^y : it is worth seeking 
 after, and patiently waiting for. Be not weary in 
 well doing: press forward for the prize. Oh, to be 
 deserted on a sick bed would be sad indeed ! 
 what a melancholy time should I have had, if a 
 most kind and loving Father had not so tenderly 
 condescended to compassionate all the various 
 states of a poor worm, and held out the cup of 
 consolation in the needful time." 
 
 She thus further describes her feelings to her 
 absent friends. " Surely, whilst the Lord is our 
 shepherd, we shall not want any good thing. I 
 have been as comfortable since our parting, as I 
 
ANN KITCHING. 73 
 
 could wish. Oh! how humble ought we to be, 
 when we consider the daily benefits that a most 
 beneficent and tender Parent is bestowing so boun- 
 tifully upon us. Let us then do all in our power 
 to set a true value on such favours. 
 
 " I sometimes find, in my weak, helpless state, 
 satisfaction in exerting myself, to try if I can find 
 any way to be useful in the least degree, either in 
 word or deed, and do my best in that respect; it 
 yields a pleasant thought, if the action fails; and 
 perhaps helps to keep the mind in a better state 
 than in ruminating on things that should be left. 
 I can acknowledge, that I never felt so comfortable, 
 until I was enabled to do my best in pressing for- 
 ward daily, without being anxious for the future, 
 which saves much anxiety. We know not how 
 much may be ours ; therefore, to do our best each 
 day, as we may be favoured with them, is certainly 
 wise." 
 
 We may be instructed in observing how, through 
 the power of the Holy Spirit, the afflictions of our 
 departed friend became the means of her increased 
 purification. Not very long before her death, 
 when speaking of the many spiritual conflicts and 
 baptisms which she had passed tlirough, she re- 
 marked, that three years before, when looking 
 over her past life and conduct, she did not see 
 but that she was in a good degree prepared for 
 heaven ; but, as time passed on, the prospect of 
 
74 ANN KITCHING. 
 
 the life which is to come was increasingly solemn 
 in her view. In the ninth month, 1813, in con- 
 versation with her brother, she remarked, that 
 whilst she had believed it right for her to be very 
 cautious in speaking of what was passing in her 
 mind, she then felt a liberty to converse with him 
 on the various mental trials and exercises which 
 she had gone through, and on the heavenly peace 
 which she had often been permitted to enjoy. She 
 showed, in a clear and affecting manner, that she 
 had found that the way for her to partake of this 
 blessing, was an entire surrender of the will, and a 
 full dependence on Almighty help; not having a 
 thought which would be offensive in the divine sight, 
 but day by day keeping continually on the watch, 
 in inward stillness. She had found this to be a 
 state of mind which the enemy of man's happiness 
 cannot disturb, and in which the soul is enabled 
 to rely upon the goodness and all-sufficiency of 
 the love and mercy of its God and Saviour. 
 
 Towards the latter end of the year 1813, this 
 patient sufferer became increasingly ill, and her 
 attendants apprehended that her end was near. 
 She remarked to an intimate friend who called to 
 see her, " Oh ! what a comfort it is to have the 
 Lord for our support at a time like this ! I have 
 not now to seek for help." On its being noticed to 
 her, that she had been remarkably supported dur- 
 ing the whole of her illness, and that it was to be 
 hoped she would continue to be so to the end, she 
 said : " Yes ; but the conflict is not yet over. But 
 
ANN KITCHING. 75 
 
 I trust I shall be supported to the end." And a 
 day or two afterwards, when her seeing the light 
 of another day seemed uncertain, she requested 
 that her friends might be informed, that at this 
 trying hour she was mercifully supported beyond 
 her expectation; and that she could not have 
 thought she could have felt so comfortable, at the 
 prospect of so awful an event as appeared likely 
 very shortly to take place. 
 
 She was frequently refreshed by hearing the 
 New Testament read to her, but was only able to 
 listen to a small portion at a time. On one of 
 these occasions, in allusion to what had been read, 
 she remarked : " To feel comfort in tribulation is 
 a great thing; but when the Comforter comes, 
 then, indeed, we do feel comfort." She spoke with 
 difficulty; and saying only a few words at a time 
 was painful to her, and increased the cough and 
 irritation in her throat. 
 
 The stiffness and contraction of the ligaments 
 and muscles of her back and limbs, with which she 
 had been so long afflicted, were now gone off: they 
 had rendered moving, and particularly coughing 
 extremely painful. Her friends had been obliged 
 to hold her back very firmly, when the cough came 
 on; otherwise the pain which it occasioned was 
 almost insupportable: the removal of these affec- 
 tions proved, therefore, a great alleviation of her 
 sufferings. 
 
 Within a few days of her death, she observed to 
 one of her friends, that, on looking at the separation 
 
 E 2 
 
76 ANN KITCHING, 
 
 of the spirit from the body, it seemed an awful 
 thing; but that she had been strengthened and 
 comforted, in a way which she did not know how 
 far it was right for her to express ; and that when 
 the awful moment came, she humbly trusted she 
 should not be forsaken. She said, that durinsj her 
 illness, it had been her lot to have many seasons of 
 perplexity and difficulty, so much so, at times, that 
 she had almost resolved to speak to some ex- 
 perienced friend, respecting the state of her mind ; 
 but she never could feel freedom to do so, and 
 this language had been impressed on her spirit: 
 " Be still, and know that I am God : cannot I do 
 all things for theeF Who is there in all the earth 
 that can do thee any good ?" ** Yes," she added, 
 " Be still, and know that I am God." But she 
 continued, ** We are so unwilling to endure all 
 those operations of the divine hand, which are so 
 necessary for our purification, that, instead of wait- 
 ing in stillness and resignation of mind, we are apt 
 to look around us for help; thinking, perhaps, that 
 we are tried in a different manner from others, and 
 that, by unbosoming ourselves to a friend, we may 
 get a little relief. But we shall none of us have 
 more laid upon us than we shall be^ enabled to 
 endure; and who is so able to assist us, as He who 
 is not only able, but willing to save, and mighty to 
 deliver." 
 
 Her sufferings from frequent attacks of pain, the 
 feeling of great irritation, and difficulty in breath- 
 ing, were often distressing, so that she could speak 
 
WILLIAM WRIGHT. 77 
 
 but little. On one of these occasions, a few hours 
 before her death, she clasped her hands, and said: 
 " Lord, Lord, be pleased to release me :" and 
 again, towards morning: " O, Father, thou hast 
 been merciful to me !" About an hour before she 
 departed, on observing her friends preparing to 
 move her a little, she desired them to " wait 
 awhile ;" and a short time before the solemn close, 
 said: " I am going home." 
 
 Her closing moments were attended with an ap- 
 parent release from all pain ; and, on. the 5th of the 
 eleventh month, 1813, her spirit was mercifully 
 withdrawn from its afflicted tenement, and no 
 doubt was admitted into tliose regions of purity 
 and peace, of the nature of which it had so long 
 and so largely partaken. 
 
 WILLIAM AVRIGIIT, of Cork, was the son 
 of William and Mary Wright, of the same place, 
 and was born there in the year 1783. 
 
 Through submission to the influence of divine 
 grace, he was, from early }?outh, of steady conduct, 
 and a good example in liffe and conversation. He 
 was a regular attender of meetings for worship and 
 discipline ; and, for several years, was diligent in 
 going to the quarterly and yearly meetings to 
 which he belonged, and was twice, in the character 
 of a representative, at the yearly meeting in 
 London. 
 
78 WILLIAM WRIGHT. 
 
 In temper and disposition, he was conspicuously 
 amiable and gentle, a kind and sympathizing 
 friend, upright and punctual in his dealings and 
 intercourse amongst men; and, although necessarily 
 and industriously engaged in trade, he appeared 
 to live loose from the world, and to be preserved 
 from the contaminating influence of its spirit. He 
 was an example of moderation and temperance in 
 his own family ; and careful to have a portion of 
 the Holy Scriptures daily read in it. A consider- 
 able portion of his time was devoted to the import- 
 ant concerns of our rehgious Society ; and in the 
 part which he had to take in the support of our 
 discipline, he manifested much humility and diffi- 
 dence. He was appointed to the station of an 
 elder, a short time before his death. Although in 
 the orderings of unerring Wisdom, he was early 
 removed from a sphere of usefulness; yet it may be 
 said of him, that " he was as a plant grown up in his 
 youth," to whom the expressions appeared appli- 
 cable, " Wisdom is the grey hair unto men, and 
 an unspotted life is old age.*' 
 
 During a short, but painful illness, accompanied 
 by a fever, whilst his understanding continued 
 he was preserved in calmness, evincing that his 
 mind was stayed in resignation to the will of God, 
 which he also expressed to be the case. On the 
 4th of the twelfth month, 1813, he quietly expired, 
 leaving the consoling evidence that his end was 
 peace. 
 
JANE SHIPLEY. 79 
 
 JANE SHIPLEY, daughter of John and EU- 
 zabeth Dearman, of Braithwaite, near Thorne in 
 Yorkshire, was born in the year 1734. When 
 about the age of thirty-one, she was united in mar- 
 riage to Thomas Shipley, of Uttoxeter, one who 
 was well esteemed by his friends ; and in the year 
 1770 they removed to within the limits of Shaftes- 
 bury meeting, in Dorsetshire, of which they con- 
 tinued members during the remainder of their 
 days. 
 
 Early in life her soul was quickened by the invi- 
 sible power of God, and continuing obedient to its 
 manifestations, she was prepared for the work of 
 the ministry ; a service in which she was first pub- 
 licly engaged when about the age of twenty-one. 
 In the exercise of her gift, until near the termina- 
 tion of a long life, having attained to her eightieth 
 year, she often found it to be her duty to encou- 
 rage others, to seek first the kingdom of God and 
 his righteousness. The inestimable benefits which 
 result from being thus exercised, she exemplified in 
 humility and circumspect conduct; and having 
 known, in her own experience, the sufficiency of the 
 grace of God, she earnestly entreated others, by a 
 faithful dedication of heart, to press after the attain- 
 ment of true peace. Her gospel labours were ac- 
 ceptable to her friends : they were nearly, though 
 
80 ^ JANE SHIPLEY. 
 
 not wholly, confined within the boundaries of the 
 quarterly meeting of which she was a member. 
 
 During the course of her pilgrimage, she under- 
 went a variety of close trials ; but as her mind was 
 turned to Him whose tender mercies are over all 
 his works, these trials were sanctified to her ; and 
 as she advanced in life, Christian simplicity and 
 meekness were more and more conspicuous in her 
 character. 
 
 She was a good example in the attendance of 
 religious meetings, even when much enfeebled by 
 age and infirmity. The last time at which she 
 thus assembled with her friends, which was about 
 three months before her death, she impressively 
 revived among them the solemn language of the 
 apostle Peter : " I think it meet, as long as I am 
 in this tabernacle, to stir you up, by putting you in 
 remembrance ; knowing, that shortly I must put off 
 this my tabernacle, even as our Lord Jesus Christ 
 hath showed me." Adding, in humility, that she 
 knew, from experience, that there was a support in 
 religion when all things else failed ; and that she 
 believed, that whenever it might please the Most 
 High to release her, a place of rest was prepared 
 for her immortal spirit. 
 
 Her last illness was, at times, attended with 
 acute bodily pain, which she was enabled to endure 
 with patience, and resignation to the divine will. 
 In the course of it she uttered many pious expres- 
 sions : at one time she was led beautifully to men- 
 tion the goodness of the Almighty to those who 
 
JANE SHIPLEY. 81 
 
 were obedient to the discoveries of his will, adding : 
 " I have for many years felt bound unto the friends 
 of my own meeting, and I tliink I have been fa- 
 voured with a consoling evidence of having been 
 in my right allotment, and that I have discharged 
 my duty faithfully towards those amongst whom 
 I have had to labour. My spirit still feels as 
 anxious for their eternal salvation as at any period 
 of my life, and I beHeve I shall continue to do so 
 unto the end of my pilgrimage. I should be glad 
 to have my dear love in Christ Jesus presented to 
 them; and they may be informed, my soul at this 
 season salutes them, in the love of the everlasting 
 Gospel, and very affectionately desires they may, 
 through obedience to the monitions of divine 
 grace, become built up in the most holy faith." ' 
 
 Her son inquiring one morning after her health, 
 she replied : " I scarce know what to say ; but I 
 hope nature will soon yield to the disorder, that 
 my tribulated spirit may be at rest. All I dare ask 
 or hope for is, that my Almighty Father may, 
 through the mercies and merits of the dear Re- 
 deemer of mankind, admit my spirit into rest and 
 peace. This is what I have earnestly laboured 
 after, even from early life; desiring, according to 
 my ability, to be made conformable to the divine 
 will." 
 
 A few days after this she remarked, that it 
 seemed wonderful, at her advanced period of life, 
 that her strength should hold out so long, when 
 
 E 5 
 
82 JANE SHIPLEY. 
 
 nature seemed at times nearly exhausted; add- 
 ing; *' How long the infinite Holy One may see 
 meet to continue me in this state, I know not ; but 
 I ardently long to partake of the joys of God's sal- 
 vation ; and that you, my dear children, may unite 
 with me, in praying that I may be speedily released 
 from all pain and conflict, and admitted into that 
 bliss prepared for the righteous." 
 
 Being asked, the next day, if she felt more com- 
 fortable than during the preceding morning, she 
 replied : " I do not know that I have felt any thing 
 like comfort during the night, for my mind has 
 been involved in conflict and distress : the accuser 
 of the brethren seemed let loose to buffet me, and 
 to suggest sucJi fears and discouragements:" but 
 added, " It is said, all things work together for 
 good to those who love God ; and this morning a 
 comfortable hope is again revived, that my faith 
 and patience will not fail ; but that, through holy 
 aid, I shall be enabled to hold out to the end, and 
 fiinally lay down my head in peace. This is all I wish 
 for, all I pray for. My affections have, for a long 
 time past, been much fixed on the glorious Object 
 of the saints' faith in all ages of the world." 
 
 The following day, on a hope being expressed 
 that she had not had to contend, during the night, 
 with conflict of mind as well as of body, she said : 
 " No ; that was measurably and mercifully with- 
 drawn:" and, some time after, added: " It is given 
 me to believe, that when I lose sight of faith, and 
 fears and discouragements prevail, it is the effect 
 
JANE SHIPLEY. 83 
 
 of my great weakness, and the height of my fever. 
 There is such an intimate connexion between the 
 mind and body, that, when one is affected, the other, 
 more or less, participates in its sufferings." On 
 another occasion, she said to one of her children • 
 " In low seasons, I am apt to fear I have said or 
 done something which has ofiended my great 
 Master, that it pleases Him to keep me so long 
 here, in a poor afflicted state, wherein I seem of no 
 use in the creation ; yet I know all his ways are 
 just and equal, and it is not for us to fathom his 
 inscrutable designs. These fears will, through 
 weakness, intrude ; yet, at other seasons, my mind 
 is favoured with a full belief, that, whenever the 
 solemn close may come, my spirit will be graciously 
 admitted into everlasting rest." Again, speaking 
 of the hope she had of salvation, she said : " I have 
 nothing to trust to but the mercy of God in Christ 
 Jesus our Lord ; for it is not by works of righteous- 
 ness which we have done, but according to his 
 mercy, He saveth us by the washing of regenera- 
 tion andrenewingof the Holy Ghost. And oh that 
 this necessary work may be fully accomplished in 
 my soul, that nothing may remain that is impure ; 
 that my spirit may be arrayed in the white robes 
 of righteousness." To one of her daughters she 
 said : " Thou seest me, my child, in a very suffering 
 state : nature seems to maintain a harder strusfcfle 
 
 CO 
 
 with the force of my disease, than I once expected 
 would have been the case ; but my duty is submis- 
 sion. Oh, my dear, when thou comest to ex- 
 
84 
 
 JANE SHIPLEY. 
 
 perience the same reduction of strength that Inow 
 do, then, if not before, thou wilt fully know of how 
 small value is the greatness, grandeur, or pleasures 
 of this changeful scene — how little they can avail in 
 hours such as these. I am very weak and full of 
 pain ; but it is a great favour to feel nothing in the 
 way— nothing to do but to die." 
 
 As the time of her departure drew near, she was 
 often engaged in fervent supplication, that she 
 might be released from the sufferings of the body; 
 that she might be dissolved and be with Christ. 
 On her son's coming to her, one evening, she said: 
 " Thou findest me, my dear, in the same suffering 
 state as in the morning. When it may please the 
 Lord Jesus to release me, I know not; but I know 
 that here I have no continuing city; and, for many 
 years, it hath been my earnest desire and endeavour 
 to seek one which hath foundations, whose maker 
 and builder the Lord is;" and then prayed: " Oh, 
 Holy Father, be pleased to look down in mercy 
 upon me, and in mercy admit my weary spirit into 
 that blessed and glorious city, whose walls are sal- 
 vation, and whose gates are praise; but thy will, O 
 Lord, be done." Soon after, she said : " I am 
 sometimes ready to fear my faith and patience will 
 fail me, or, at least, that 1 shall not be enabled to 
 bow in that degree of holy resignation to the divine 
 will which I ought to do; but if these light afflic- 
 tions, which are but as for a moment, should work 
 for me a far more exceeding and eternal weight of 
 glory, it will be a blessed thing; and under the 
 
BENJAMIN MIDDLETON. 85 
 
 remembrance of many seasons of former favour, my 
 soul blesses and magnifies the name of Zion's King, 
 who is worthy for ever: he has been as a stay and 
 a staff to my mind, under many deep afflictions ; 
 and I have learnt to put my trust in Him." 
 
 On the 2d of the first month, 1814, she prayed: 
 " O, most merciful Father! if it be thy blessed 
 will, be pleased to cut the work short in righteous- 
 ness, and receive me into thy heavenly kingdom; 
 for I have ho one to trust to but thee, for help; 
 who still remainest to be the strength and salvation 
 of thy people." She afterwards said: "Though 
 I am very afflicted in body, yet I am comfortable 
 and resigned in mind;" and on the sixth of the 
 same month she quietly departed this life, like one 
 falling into a sweet sleep. 
 
 BENJAMIN MIDDLETON, of Weliingbo- 
 rough, was well esteemed as an elder in our 
 Society; and much beloved on account of his bright 
 and amiable example, and his steady adherence to 
 the truth of the Gospel as professed amongst us. 
 
 In the earlier part of life, it was needful for him 
 to enter into trade ; ])ut his desires were so bound- 
 ed by the precepts of the Gospel, that he did not 
 attempt, althougli it was in his power, to extend his 
 business beyond the provision of what would be 
 sufficient for the comfortable accommodation of his 
 family and a life principally devoted to the service 
 
86 BENJAMIN MIDDLETON. 
 
 of his Divine Master. His humble endeavours were 
 so blessed, in regard to his outward undertakings, 
 as instructively to bring into view that encouraging 
 declaration : " The steps of a good man are ordered 
 by the Lord, and He delighteth in his way;" nor 
 shall they that seek Him want any good thing. 
 
 Being thus enabled, in a great degree, to abstract 
 his mind from worldly pursuits, he was more at 
 liberty to become useful to others, both in our own 
 Society, and among his neighbours. It was often 
 his pleasing employment to plead the cause of the 
 poor and needy; and, in the place of his residence, 
 he was frequently solicited to assist in settling dif- 
 ferences, and through his counsels, delivered in the 
 spirit of genuine Christianity, he had sometimes the 
 satisfaction of seeing them brought to a favourable 
 issue. 
 
 He was a man of unassuming, courteous man- 
 ners; diffident of his own abilities, and showing 
 a great preference to others. This gentleness, 
 being the fruit of a pious heart, had a sweet and 
 benign influence on all around him. 
 
 During the last ten years of his life, he suffered 
 much from a painful malady. In the commence- 
 ment of the disorder he travelled a little, being un- 
 willing to give up the attendance of the meetings for 
 worship and discipline of which he was a member. 
 He had long felt a lively zeal for the welfare of our 
 Society, and the unity of the brethren; and his 
 social disposition rendered it a source of real en- 
 
BENJAMIN MIDDLETON. 87 
 
 joyment to him, to meet with his friends on these 
 occasions. 
 
 A Httle more than five years before his death, he 
 was deprived of his beloved wife. His feelings 
 were naturally acute, so that this affliction deeply 
 proved his faith ; but his trust remained fixed on 
 the Captain of his salvation, by whose power he 
 was strengthened to meet all with becoming forti- 
 tude and resignation. 
 
 In his Christian warfare he was often deeply 
 tried, by the withdrawing of those consolations 
 which, at other times, flowed from Him who was 
 the light of his countenance, and his God. He 
 ceased not, however, to wait for the renewings of 
 heavenly love; and was thus permitted to expe- 
 rience preservation, and to advance in the way of 
 holiness. 
 
 His bodily sufferings were so much greater, 
 during the latter part of his life, that he was un- 
 able to ride at all, and could walk very little ; but 
 he attended the meeting for worship to which he 
 belonged, until within two weeks of his death. 
 He did not murmur or complain ; but, by quietude 
 and patience, evinced to all around him his humble 
 dependence upon the Lord ; so that, though his 
 mind was, at times, depressed, he was often very 
 cheerful and communicative, and much pleased 
 when his friends came to visit him. 
 
 A short time before his death, he submitted to a 
 surgical operation, believing that it would be an 
 allowable means of seeking relief from a disorder 
 
88 HENRY TUKE. 
 
 that became more and more painful, and which, in 
 all probability, must otherwise shortly have termi- 
 nated his life. He bore his great sufferings with 
 Christian fortitude ; but the reduction of bodily 
 strength which ensued, was more than nature was 
 able to sustain at the age of sixty-eight ; and 
 after his bed of languishing had been anxiously 
 watched by his affectionate daughters for nine 
 days, his purified spirit quitted the afflicted tene- 
 ment, on the 12th of the seventh month, 1814. 
 
 HENRY TUKE, son of William and Elizabeth 
 Tuke, was born at York in the year 1755, and died 
 in that city, the 11th of the eighth month, 1814. 
 
 He was, when a boy, of a lively, active disposi- 
 tion, and though of an affectionate temper, quick 
 of resentment ; but when about thirteen years of 
 age, the forbearing principle of religion often 
 gained the ascendency in his heart, and those op- 
 posing feelings were controlled, and yielded to the 
 gentle but powerful influence of the spirit of Christ. 
 About his seventh year, he was deprived of his 
 mother ; but this loss was remarkably supplied by 
 the affectionate and maternal care of his father's 
 second wife. He was indeed blessed with the 
 guardianship of discreet and religious parents, who 
 were deeply concerned for his welfare in every 
 point of view. 
 He possessed an excellent understanding, and 
 
HENRY TUKE. 8^ 
 
 when placed at school, made rapid progress in 
 learning, and became a great favourite with his 
 master. He contracted a taste for the study of 
 pliysic, and employed some of his leisure hours in 
 that science ; but his father being desirous that he 
 sliould assist him in his own concerns, he did not 
 hesitate to give up this inclination, and diligently 
 applied himself to the business. At the same time, 
 this industrious youth found opportunity, by early 
 rising and extraordinary exertion, to indulge, in a 
 moderate degree, his turn for literature ; and to re- 
 tain and extend the classical learning he had ac- 
 quired at school. Some of tliose with whom the 
 nature of his business led him frequently to asso- 
 ciate, were of a stamp far from being likely to pro- 
 mote either his moral or intellectual improvement ; 
 but having set the fear of the Lord before him, he 
 was preserved from the contagion of vicious exam- 
 ple. The diligent pursuit of useful knowledge, 
 with the care of religious parents, and the society 
 of virtuous and pious friends, doubtless, under the 
 divine blessing, contributed much to his preserva- 
 tion, and also to form that religious character 
 which was conspicuous in him in future life. 
 
 The love, as well as the fear of God, had early 
 impressed his heart ; and his mind turned to Him, 
 in gratitude for his manifold mercies. In obedience 
 to what he believed to be the divine will, he first 
 appeared as a minister of the Gospel in his twenty- 
 fifth year. Although diligently engaged in busi- 
 ness, and in the cares and provision connected with 
 
90 HENRY TUKE. 
 
 a family, having entered into the married state at 
 the age of twenty-six, he continued greatly solicit- 
 ous to secure the one thing needful, the pearl of 
 great price. Hence, under all his outward con- 
 cerns, and with the daily temptations of flesh and 
 spirit, maintaining a care to move under holy in- 
 fluence, and that his life might correspond with the 
 sacred office to which he believed himself called, 
 he experienced an increase in true religion, and in 
 the exercise of his ministry, which was sound and 
 edifying. 
 
 The humble, devoted feelings which clothed his 
 mind, when reflecting upon his own experience in 
 this station, are agreeably manifested in the follow- 
 ing extract from a letter, written in the latter part 
 of his life. " I can say that I sympathize with thee 
 in thy various exercises, from within and with- 
 out ; but thus it behoves some to suffer, that they 
 may be the better qualified to speak a word in 
 due season, to the weary traveller; and patiently 
 undergoing the various exercises allotted in Infinite 
 Wisdom, may experience them ultimately to termi- 
 nate in the increase of joy and peace; — in beHeving 
 that faithful is He that hath promised, * I will never 
 leave thee nor forsake thee ;' and, * who also will 
 do it,' One thing I find, that the longer I live the 
 more I am reduced to that state which breathes 
 the language, * Lord, I am a child ;' sometimes 
 with an addition like that of, ' I cannot speak ;' 
 though, at others, the more resigned language will 
 prevail : * Take me, and lead me where thou 
 
HENRY TUKE. 91 
 
 wouldst have me to go.' And here I wish to center, 
 and leave all to Him who doeth all things right ; 
 and who, my small experience has taught me, is 
 worthy to he served and obeyed in all things." 
 
 In the discipline of the Church, the subject of 
 this memoir was active, skilful, and extensively use- 
 ful. He felt the great importance of preserving, 
 unimpaired, this hedge and guard to our religious 
 principles and practice ; and was desirous that his 
 zeal for its maintenance might always correspond 
 with its design, the encouragement of the right- 
 minded, and the discountenancing and recovery of 
 backsliders. In these services, there was evidently 
 a watchful care not to press his own views beyond 
 that deference and regard, which are due to the 
 sentiments of others. 
 
 Though not exempt from trials and conflicts, he 
 bore them with meekness and submission; and 
 evinced the dignity of his Christian profession, by 
 that constancy and cheerfulness which are recom- 
 mended by our Lord to his disciples, when he en- 
 joins them " not to appear unto men to fast." As 
 he knew that he served a good Master, he served 
 Him with a willing mind, and was engaged fre- 
 quently to number his blessings, and to ascribe 
 them all to the bounty of that gracious Being, 
 " who openeth his hand and satisfieth the desire 
 of every living thing." 
 
 He had made himself well acquainted with the 
 writings of our early predecessors, and was fully 
 satisfied that they entertained sound views of Chris- 
 
92 HENRY TUKE. 
 
 tian doctrine; but, beyond all other writings, he 
 studied and reverenced the Holy Scriptures. 
 Hence, he was well qualified to advocate our reli- 
 gious principles ; and the services which he render- 
 ed to our Society, as an author, were well accepted 
 and valued by his friends. 
 
 Having endeavoured to walk faithfully before the 
 Lord, and been concerned that his natural disposi- 
 tion might be regulated and restrained by the 
 power of divine grace, his heart became more and 
 more expanded in love to all mankind ; and whilst 
 his attachment to his own rehgious principles 
 increased with lengthened years, his love and 
 charity for those who differed from him increased 
 also. The prosperity of true piety and righteous- 
 ness cheered his spirit ; and he was ready to unite 
 with his fellow-citizens in any measure for reheving 
 the sorrows, or advancing the temporal and eternal 
 happiness of others, when he could do it without 
 a compromise of his own views of Christian truth: 
 and no object of this description was nearer to his 
 heart, than the free and universal dissemination of 
 the Holy Scriptures. He was naturally a man of a 
 sanguine temperament: religion did not destroy 
 this character ; but regulated and sanctified it. He 
 was zealous for good, and earnestly opposed to 
 evil ; but when called upon to act towards those 
 who pursued a wrong course of conduct, he was an 
 example of moderation. And, as he possessed 
 unfeigned and active love, so he was greatly be- 
 loved by a numerous circle of relations and friends. 
 
HENRY TUKE. ^ - Uo 
 
 In the midst of his benevolent views and pur- 
 suits, He, whose ways are all in perfect wisdom, saw 
 it good to remove his servant from this scene of 
 trial, before he had attained his sixtieth year. He 
 had through life, until the last year of it, enjoyed a 
 comfortable and even vigorous state of health. 
 About a year before his decease, he began to be 
 affected with bodily infirmities: they gradually 
 increased, and at length confined him to his house 
 for nearly eleven weeks previous to his dissolution. 
 Having been concerned to serve his Lord and 
 Master faithfully, and knowing in whom he had 
 believed, he was concerned to contemplate the near 
 approach of eternity with seriousness, but not with 
 dismay ; and thankfully spoke of the goodness of 
 the Almighty to him. To those about him, who 
 tenderly ministered to his necessities, he often ex- 
 pressed his grateful acknowledgments; and mani- 
 fested his concern for them, lest they should not 
 be sufficiently attentive to themselves. Through 
 the whole of his illness, which was, at times, very 
 painful, he exhibited great and exemplary patience 
 and resignation to the divine will. 
 
 A few weeks before his decease, he was visited 
 by one of his friends, who loved and esteemed him 
 much, and who was struck on observing his gene- 
 ral debility, and the great alteration in his appear- 
 ance. But his countenance indicated a sweetness 
 and serenity of mind, accompanied with a holy so- 
 lemnity, which cannot be easily described. He 
 manifested much kindness and affection, and re- 
 
94 JOSEPH GURNEY BEVAN. 
 
 marked, though not in the language of complaint, 
 that it was trying, not to be able to write, or talk 
 much to his friends. He added, that his omissions 
 and commissions had been many ; — that he found, 
 more and more, it would not do to trust to any 
 merits of his own, but to look to Him who had 
 washed away his sins by his blood. 
 
 A short time before his death, he wished his 
 eldest daughter to read to him the twenty-third 
 Psalm; and when she had finished, repeated, with 
 great feeling, the last verse, in this manner: 
 " Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all 
 the days of my life; and I hope I may add, I shall 
 dwell in the house of the Lord for ever :" " but," he 
 added, *' all is mercy, unmerited mercy." 
 
 Through life, and even to its latest period, he 
 cherished and evinced great esteem and reverence 
 towards his father, who loved and valued him in a 
 high degree. A few hours before his decease, he 
 said to him, with Christian fortitude : " My dear 
 father, how I have loved and revered thee ! and 
 now we are likely to part. But I am perfectly re- 
 signed to the will of my Heavenly Father. If I 
 die, I die as I have lived, in the faith and hope of 
 a Christian." Thus closed his useful life, in peace 
 with God and man. 
 
 JOSEPH GURNEY BEVAN was born in 
 the city of London, in the year 1753. He was a 
 
JOSEPH GURNEY BEVAN. 95 
 
 youth of a lively, intelligent mind, and endowed 
 with a quick perception and superior understand- 
 ing, so that he readily acquired much useful learn- 
 ing and information. His situation in life was that 
 of outward ease : his company was attractive to his 
 associates, and he enjoyed the pleasures of society. 
 Hence he was peculiarly exposed to some of the 
 dangers of early life, and to the growth of those 
 dispositions which are inimical to the cross of 
 Christ. 
 
 But having felt the powerful visitations of the 
 love of God, arresting him in the pursuit of self- 
 gratification, and inviting him to walk in the narrow 
 way, he listened to the heavenly call; and although 
 many a low and solitary hour evinced his conscious- 
 ness of the sHppery path in which he trod, he was 
 enabled to turn his back upon the temptations 
 which surrounded him ; and notwithstanding that 
 he had often, through life, to contend with the 
 enemies of his own heart, he was favoured to keep 
 his eye steadily fixed upon the unconquered 
 Captain of our salvation. 
 
 On his marriage, in the year 1776, his father in- 
 troduced him into his own business, that of a chemist 
 and druggist. In his dealings in trade, he main- 
 tained an unblemished character for integrity of 
 conduct. The fear of violating, in his intercourse 
 with the world, any of the precepts of the Gospel, 
 or of acting contrary to its spirit, either for the 
 sake of gain, or to procure outward enjoyment, 
 early subjected him to much thoughtfulness. H^ 
 
96 JOSEPH GURNEY BEVAN. 
 
 He exceeded most men in earnestly endeavouring to 
 carry into the daily habits of life the sentiment, 
 that he ought to avoid in any way contributing to 
 that in another, which he was not satisfied to per- 
 form himself. He considered that a Christian 
 ought to act upon principle, and not to be deterred 
 from doing right, by any apprehension of conse- 
 quences; and he was concerned faithfully to ob- 
 serve these rules. Being a man of a tender con- 
 science, and entertaining elevated ideas of the 
 purity which becomes a real Christian, and of that 
 truth and sincerity with which he should live 
 amongst men, his own life was often that of great 
 inward conflict and self-examination. 
 
 In the year 1796, he removed to Stoke Newing- 
 ton, having retired from business about two years. 
 With a firmness and decision of character, which 
 become the disciple of Christ, he devoted the 
 strength of his days, the vigour of his mental 
 powers, both natural and acquired, to the service 
 of his great Lord and Master, with a steady refer- 
 ence to that power by which his efforts could be 
 blessed. His time was much occupied in pro- 
 moting the best interests of our religious Society ; 
 and his pen was often judiciously employed in sup- 
 port of its principles. 
 
 For many years he filled the station of an elder, 
 with acceptance to his friends; endeavouring faith- 
 fully to discharge his duty in this character. 
 Many can acknowledge that he was, to them, a 
 counsellor, and a sympathizing friend, when they 
 
JOSEPH GURNEY BEVAN. 97 
 
 apprehended themselves called to appear first in 
 the ministry, at the same time carefully turning 
 them to the Lord alone for strength and direction. 
 His acquaintance with the Scriptures, his medita- 
 tion upon their contents, and the perusal, in a 
 pious disposition, of annotations upon the sacred 
 volume, furnished him with a rich store of inform- 
 ation; and his views on passages of Holy Writ, 
 were often striking and just. 
 
 This dear friend manifested a lively and peculiar 
 interest in the religious welfare of young persons: 
 his remarks in conversation were often replete with 
 counsel to such, conveying much instruction in a 
 few words ; and a cheerful manner and natural vi- 
 vacity at times so prevailed, when he unbent in their 
 company, that there was not any appearance of 
 gloom, calculated to induce a distaste for religion. 
 Those who knew him best, loved him most: to 
 these he was endeared, not only by the high sense 
 which they entertained of his uprightness and 
 worth, but by his kind and affectionate exercise of 
 a genuine Christian friendship. 
 
 Within the last few years of his life, his health 
 declined : his sight became greatly impaired, so 
 that he was much dependent upon others, for care 
 and help; and the illness of his beloved wife, at 
 times, greatly affected his spirits. As, however, he 
 advanced towards the confines of the grave, his 
 soul increasingly partook of that Christian love, and 
 those other heavenly dispositions, which he had been 
 
 F 
 
98 JOSEPH GURNEY BEVAN. 
 
 long pressing after; although his low estimate of 
 his own attainments, often led him to speak and to 
 write of himself with very great fear. 
 
 He had appeared among his brethren as an in- 
 trepid advocate for the pure truths of the Christian 
 religion; and earnest were his desires, that that 
 redemption, which cometh by the Lord Jesus, 
 might be experimentally felt and borne witness to 
 amongst us; — that his name and power might be 
 magnified. Yet such was his humility, so exalted 
 were his views of that holiness without which no 
 man shall see the Lord, that he was often ready to 
 fear, whether those promises of rich consolation in 
 Christ Jesus belonged to him. 
 
 In the course of the year 1814, his bodily powers 
 were still more weakened. On the 9th of the seventh 
 month he remarked, that it was very awful to 
 think of leaving probation for a fixed state ; and 
 added : " I do not know how it is : I am sure I 
 have nothing to trust to of my own, yet I do not 
 feel dismay." And in the course of the day he 
 mentioned, with much humility, that the idea of 
 Christ was precious to him. A few days after- 
 wards he observed, that now that he was taught to 
 believe that his continuance in this tabernacle 
 would not be long, it was his greatest comfort, to 
 have a hope of admission into " a house not made 
 with hands." 
 
 In a letter dictated to a much-loved relative, on 
 the 1st of the ninth month, after alluding to his 
 health, he adds : " I hope what I have said will 
 
JOHN KENDALL. 99 
 
 not be set clown as the language of repining; for I 
 believe I may say, that, in a retrospect of my com- 
 plaints, I have scarcely, if ever, dared to desire that 
 things had been ordered for me, otherwise than 
 they have been. I am ready to be surprised, 
 that so unworthy a creature has hitherto been pre- 
 served in the degree of composure which I have 
 been permitted to experience; and well will it be, 
 if self-love, or some other hidden cause, does not 
 make me think more favourably of the state of my 
 own mind than I ought." 
 
 On the 11th of the same month, being first day, 
 he spent the morning pleasantly. In the evening 
 he desired to have a little stillness, in which his 
 mind was comforted and refreshed. He sat with 
 the family during the usual reading of the Scrip- 
 tures. The following day he appeared as well as 
 usual. On retiring to the sofa for his customary 
 repose in the afternoon, he entered into conversa- 
 tion on the state of things in our Society, which he 
 considered as calling for increased diligence, espe- 
 cially among its more conspicuous members; after 
 which he fell asleep. In a few minutes he was 
 heard to cough, and, without any indication of pain, 
 soon passed quietly away. 
 
 JOHN KENDALL was a friend, who, during 
 a long and honourable life, manifested a zeal for 
 
 F 2 
 
100 JOHN KENDALL. 
 
 the cause of truth and righteousness, which was 
 well tempered with Christian charity and love. 
 
 He was horn at Colchester, in the year 17^6, of 
 parents religiously disposed, and early in life be- 
 came an upright supporter of the doctrines of the 
 Gospel, and of our Christian discipline; and about 
 the twenty-first year of his age, he first appeared 
 as a minister. 
 
 In the year 1750, he accompanied Daniel Stan- 
 ton, a friend from North America, on a religious 
 visit to Friends in the northern parts of England, 
 and in Scotland ; and was frequently engaged, 
 during nearly forty years, in similar visits in various 
 parts of this kingdom. He was five times in Hol- 
 land on religious service ; and attended the yearly 
 meeting in London, with little intermission, for the 
 space of sixty years. 
 
 In the year 1764-, he married Ann Havens, of 
 Colchester, who died in 1805, and of whom he left 
 the following short testimony : *' She was a woman 
 of great humility, never aiming at high things, 
 nor to be highly thought of; one who, from her 
 youth upwards, was preserved walking in the fear 
 of the Lord. The benevolence of her mind ap- 
 peared in many instances, especially in a charity 
 for the benefit of poor widows, in the town of Col- 
 chester ; which she was the means of instituting, 
 and contributed largely towards building a house 
 for their accommodation. Her lively hope in 
 Christ, and increasing love of God and man, filled 
 her mind with comfort and peace." 
 
JOHN KENDALL. 101 
 
 John Kendall was concerned through life, as 
 well by example as precept, to encourage all around 
 him to the exercise both of civil and religious 
 duties. If the character of any individual hap- 
 pened to be brought under review, he would, if he 
 could not excuse their failings, avoid the conversa- 
 tion ; thus evincing " that charity which thinketh no 
 evil." His latter years were much occupied in pre- 
 paring works for the press, principally consisting 
 of Extracts ; the design'^of these publications being 
 to promote the moral and spiritual welfare of his 
 friends. Such was his concern for the good of all, 
 that it led him frequently to call at the public 
 houses in his native town, to admonish those whom 
 he found there, against the baneful evils of intem- 
 perance. Twice he attended at the theatre, and, 
 at different times, other public entertainments, to 
 warn those collected, against the evil consequences 
 of such an occupation of their time. His fellow- 
 townsmen entertained so much respect for him, that 
 these proofs of his sincere, desire for their eternal 
 good were very generally well received. 
 
 In the sixth month, 1812, when at the advanced 
 age of eighty-six, he met with a fall, by which he 
 fractured his arm, and was in consequence con- 
 iined to his chamber several weeks. On a friend 
 calling upon him during this confinement, he re- 
 marked : " It is trying to lie in so very weak a state 
 of body ; but I hope it will all tend to my further 
 preparation, and fitness to meet my dear Saviour." 
 He so far recovered his streno;th as to be able to 
 
102 JOHN KENDALL. 
 
 walk to meeting, which he attended several times 
 in the course of the ensuing autumn. He one 
 evening remarked to a friend who visited him : 
 " My greatest comfort is, to lie still in supplication 
 to the Almighty."" And at another time said: 
 *' Oh ! if but one glance of my Saviour's presence, 
 it makes amends for all the pain I feel." 
 
 About a twelvemonth after his first accident, he 
 fell down in his parlour, and fractured his thigh ; 
 after which he went no more out, but was confined 
 up stairs. 
 
 On taking a retrospect of his lengthened life, he 
 once remarked, a few months before his death : 
 '* It is frequently the desire of my mind, that no 
 complaining may be heard in my streets; but 
 rather the voice of thanksgiving and praise, to Him 
 who has been my Preserver and Helper all the days 
 of my life. I have not aimed at great things; but 
 have endeavoured to promote the cause of truth 
 and righteousness up to this day." And at another 
 time he said: " Our lives are in the hand of a kind 
 Providence, to give or take away ; and I desire we 
 may be helped to be thankful for his dispensations. 
 I wonder my days are thus prolonged ; but amidst 
 afflictions, I have cause to be thankful for many 
 mercies. We have an unwearied enemy, who seeks 
 to draw us aside; and if he cannot by great things, 
 he will by little ones. But while I am speaking, I 
 feel great thankfulness in my mind, that we are 
 not left without One to help us : this is an unspeak- 
 able mercy. I have had a great share of the 
 
JOHN KENDALL. 
 
 lOS 
 
 Lord's goodness, both by sea and land, and now 
 my life is spared in a wonderful manner. I can 
 recommend nothing better to us than the love of 
 God. Oh, this brings great sweetness with it!" 
 
 The following portions of Scripture were often 
 repeated by him during his illness: "The Lord 
 is my shepherd, I shall not want. He maketh 
 me to lie down in green pastures : He leadeth me 
 beside the still waters." "All the days of my ap- 
 pointed time will I wait, till my change come." 
 ** There is a river, the streams whereof make glad 
 the city of God :" saying, he was frequently fa- 
 voured to partake of the streams of this river, 
 which he believed to be divine love, flowing from 
 the fountain and source of all goodness and per- 
 fection. On being asked,, a few days before his 
 departure, how he felt in his mind, he replied : 
 " All sweetness :'' and soon after added, " O ! 
 death, where is thy sting ? O ! grave, where 
 is thy victory ?" 
 
 On the 27th of the first month, 1815, about half 
 an hour before his close, he said to a friend : " I 
 am gradually going; — resignation slopes;" but 
 could not articulate more than " farewell — fare- 
 well ;" and in great quietness quitted this Hfe, in 
 the eighty-ninth year of his age ; evincing, by the 
 calmness of his evening, that his day had been 
 blessed. 
 
lOi MARY PRYOR. 
 
 MARY PRYOR, wife of John Pryor, of Hert- 
 ford, was born in the city of London, in the year 
 1738. She lost her mother when very young ; 
 and in earlier Hfe was exposed to some of those 
 temptations by which the youthful mind is drawn 
 aside from the simplicity of the Truth as professed 
 by Friends. On an occasion of this sort, when 
 about to be introduced into unsuitable company, 
 she remarked to her companion, as they were 
 walking along: " I can go no further." This sa- 
 crifice to duty appears to have brought with it a 
 corresponding reward ; for, on relating the circum- 
 stance, in after life, to one of her daughters, she ac- 
 knowledged, that she had hardly ever felt more 
 true joy than she at that time did, on her soHtary 
 walk home. 
 
 When about the age of twenty-five, she gave up 
 to an apprehension that it was required of her to 
 bear public testimony to the Lord's goodness. In 
 looking forward to this awful service, for several 
 months previously to the time when she first ven- 
 tured to speak publicly in the name of the Lord, 
 she was in the habit of retiring frequently in the 
 course of the day, to wait upon Him. Her minis- 
 try was acceptable and edifying to her friends, and 
 having early experienced, that the way to the king- 
 dom of heaven is by bearing the cross of Christ, 
 she was strengthened, in the obedience of fiiith, to 
 yield to many services of a humiliating nature. In 
 
MARY PRYOR. 105 
 
 the performance of these acts of dedication, heu 
 genuine love and simplicity gained her the esteem 
 of those with whom she laboured. 
 
 She was a friend whose affectionate and cheerful 
 disposition, joined to a pious and exemplary life, 
 rendered her company pleasant. She felt tenderly 
 for her friends and others, under the varied trials 
 incident to this state of existence; manifesting, in 
 Christian love, her sympathy with the afflicted, and 
 her anxiety for their comfort. She was diligent in 
 seeking out objects of benevolence; in endeavour- 
 ing to procure the means of their relief, and to ad- 
 minister to their wants. 
 
 Towards the decline of life, she was liberated, 
 with the full unity and sympathy of her friends, to 
 proceed to America, on a visit in gospel love. She 
 embarked in the twelfth month, 1797, in company 
 with about twenty fellow- passengers, chiefly me- 
 chanics and artists, on board a vessel bound from 
 London to New York. They had not been long 
 at sea, before it was found that the ship was totally 
 unfit for the voyage ; so much so, that, after every 
 gale of wind, the leaks increased considerably; and 
 all attempts to discover particular ones were inef- 
 feclual. The danger continued and increased for 
 several weeks. The sailor? despaired of saving the 
 vessel, and the passengers were obliged to be con- 
 stantly assisting them at the pumps. All the men 
 who were able to exert themselves, took their 
 turns; and they succeeded each other in small 
 companies, every four hours, night and day. 
 
 F 5 
 
106 MARY PRYOR. 
 
 Throughout this state of painful suspense, which 
 often amounted to despair, Mary Pry or was pre- 
 served in great calmness, and her faith in Him that 
 is Omnipotent, did not fail: she was supported 
 by a secret persuasion that their lives would be 
 saved. 
 
 In the evening of the 2nd of the third month, two 
 pumps were continually at work, and on the follow- 
 ing morning the water was gaining so fast on the ves- 
 sel, and the strength of the men was so much ex- 
 hausted, that they had scarcely any hopes of being 
 rescued from a watei y grave. The crevv were em- 
 ployed in throwing out some articles of the cargo, 
 when a schooner bound from Nova Scotia to Phila- 
 delphia came in sight. On being made acquainted 
 with the distressof the crew and passengers, Captain 
 Macey, the commander of this vessel, and his com- 
 pany, though they supposed they were six hundred 
 miles from the shores of America, and had only a 
 vessel of sixty tons burthen, generously consented 
 to submit to an allowance of one pint of water 
 each, in twenty-four hours, and to take all the 
 sufferers on board. Their removal was effected 
 in the course of that evening, and it was thought 
 that the vessel sunk about two hours afterwards. 
 The captain gave up his birth to Mary Pryor, 
 and behaved to her as if he had been her own 
 son. 
 
 In her passing to the schooner, the water in the 
 boat rose as high as her knees, and she had no 
 change of clothes until they reached the port. In 
 
MARY PRYOR, 107 
 
 about two weeks, they reached the port of Phila- 
 delphia in safety. The serenity and cheerfulness 
 of her countenance removed all anxiety respecting 
 her, from the mind of a friend who went on board 
 to see her, on hearing of her arrival. It was raining 
 very fast when this faithful disciple of Christ again 
 set her foot upon land; but with that fervent piety 
 for which she was distinguished, she immediately 
 knelt down on the quay, and returned thanks for 
 her providential deliverance, and asked a blessing 
 upon the captain. 
 
 She tarried about twelve months among Friends 
 in America, where her fervent labours, to do the 
 will of her gracious Lord, and the sweetness and 
 humility of her deportment, endeared her to those 
 whom she visited. 
 
 After her return home, she paid an acceptable 
 visit to friends in Ireland ; but did not subsequently 
 go far from home. She retained the love and es- 
 teem of her friends, as one who continued to love 
 the Lord Jesus ; and having served him uprightly, 
 was able to testify of his goodness, and to encourage 
 others to walk in the path of obedience. 
 
 In her last illness, which appered to be a gradual 
 decay of nature, she remarked, that she had been 
 enabled to rely with confidence on the merits and 
 intercession of her Redeemer ; adding, " To sit at 
 the feet of my beloved Lord, in his kingdom, is 
 more than I deserve; but not more than I covet. 
 I know that it is by grace we are saved, through 
 faith, and that not of ourselves, it is the gift of 
 
108 JANE PEARSON. 
 
 God. Oh, that it may be continued to the end.'' 
 At another time she said : " I feel that I have 
 nothing more to do than to wait for admission into 
 the promised rest :" further remarking, " What a 
 favour, a blessed favour, to have nothing to do but 
 wait for the last summons. O ! Lord Jesus, my 
 Saviour, be pleased to deal mercifully with thy 
 poor handmaid, who hath nothing to depend upon 
 but thy mercy." 
 
 How instructive and animating is it to contem- 
 plate the latter days of those, who, having worship- 
 ped God in Spirit, rejoiced in Christ Jesus, and had 
 no confidence in the flesh, peacefully close their 
 earthly pilgrimage. Such was the lively experience 
 of this devoted Christian, who died in the second 
 month, 1815, at the age of seventy-seven. 
 
 JANE PEARSON, daughter of Jonathan and 
 Jane Gibson, was a native of Cumberland, and 
 died at Whitehaven, at the advanced age of eighty- 
 one, in the third month, 1815. 
 
 It pleased the Lord, when she was young 
 in years, to work upon her heart by his good 
 Spirit, and to awaken her to a sense of the import- 
 ance of a religious life, and of the awfulness of 
 eternity. She early loved to read the Scriptures, 
 and especially the New Testament, and was deeply 
 afflicted in reading of the sufferings and crucifixion 
 of our blessed Lord. Her father dying when she 
 
JANE PEARSON. 109' 
 
 was young, the education of four surviving children 
 devolved on their mother, who manifested a pious 
 solicitude and concern for them, by the care which 
 she bestowed on their education. She was of a 
 lively turn of mind, and of warm, affectionate feel- 
 ings; and, in early life, was strongly inclined to 
 gaiety ; but submitting to the powerful operations 
 of divine love, these natural propensities were, in 
 great measure, brought under its restraining in- 
 fluence. 
 
 In the year 1757, being then about twenty-two 
 years old, she was married to John Pearson, of 
 Greysouthen, a religious young man. In the 
 course of several succeeding years, she passed 
 through much secret conflict: her distress of mind 
 was often very great, and the provings of her soul 
 very deep; but, in due time, she was enabled to 
 yield obedience to the power of God inwardly 
 revealed, and, in the year 1773, first appeared as a 
 minister, very acceptably to her friends. 
 
 In the following year her husband was removed 
 by death: this was a heavy affliction; and a (ew 
 remarks, in a testimony which she wrote to his 
 worth, may be not unsuitably here introduced. 
 " Oh, my loss is inexpressible! His kindness, his 
 nearness, in a religious sense, cannot be set forth 
 by me ; his compassion, his patience towards me, 
 his condescension to my weakness, in my infant 
 state, cannot be penned. For indeed I had gone 
 through various and deep provings; many weary 
 
110 JANE PEARSON. 
 
 years had passed over my head, whilst I was 
 under the preparing hand of my God." 
 
 Not long previously to this event, she had lost 
 her two youngest children by the small-pox; five 
 survived their excellent father, some of whom were 
 taken away in early life, and the others at different 
 periods after they grew up; but they all died before 
 their affectionate mother. 
 
 Jane Pearson was diligent and exemplary in the 
 attendance of meetings. Her ministry was sound 
 and edifying; and though she spoke not unfre- 
 quently, and sometimes at length, she was particu- 
 larly concerned that she might not go beyond the 
 pure openings of the Holy Spirit. She was deeply 
 impressed with the solemn nature of public prayer; 
 and her offerings in this way were remarkably 
 powerful and fervent. In conversation she was 
 lively, affable, and instructive, being endowed with 
 an excellent understandinsj: she retained her na- 
 tural cheerfulness to very advanced years, and her 
 mental faculties were unimpaired to the last. 
 
 It will be obvious, from this brief memorial of 
 her tribulated life, that she partook largely of out- 
 ward affliction and conflict of mind; but through 
 all, her faith continued steadfast, and she sought 
 to place her whole trust in the mercy and goodness 
 of Him whose ways are all in infinite love, and in 
 wisdom unerring and unfathomable. He who 
 had been the guide of her youth, and her support in 
 seasons of great extremity, was, at times, graciously 
 pleased, in her dechning years, both in her silent 
 
JANE PEARSON. HI 
 
 waiting before Him in religious meetings, and in 
 her secret retirements in her own dwelling, to 
 break in upon her with his life-giving presence ; to 
 grant her the evidence of his love, and an un- 
 doubted assurance, that when the trials of time 
 should terminate, she should be admitted to an in- 
 heritance incorruptible, that fadeth not away. 
 
 Not many weeks before her death, upon a 
 friend's taking leave of her she seemed affected, 
 and said: " Though I drop tears, I am not left 
 comfortless. No, we have not followed cun- 
 ningly-devised fables. I think, what I feel might 
 convince the whole world. Oh, it is marvellous! 
 it is marvellous!" 
 
 At another time, she requested that her two 
 grand-daughters, being all the family she had, 
 would not grieve after her ; but rather rejoice that 
 she was released from all her sufferings : " for 
 I believe," she added, " that, at my dissolution, 
 death will have no sting, nor the grave any 
 victory." 
 
 On the ITth of the second month, 1815, being 
 much tried with infirmity and pain, she said with 
 earnestness, to those about her, " Join with me in 
 petitioning the Father of mercies to relieve me 
 from my sufferings. Oh, that I had wings like a 
 dove; for then I would flee away and be at rest." 
 
 Very early in the morning of the 20th, her 
 cough became troublesome, and her breathing 
 much affected. About this time she was thought 
 to be exercised in prayer ; but the words could not 
 
112 ELIZABETH ASHBY. 
 
 be understood. She quietly drew her last breath 
 about three the same morning ; and there is every 
 reason to believe that she entered into the rest pre- 
 pared for the people of God. 
 
 ELIZABETH ASHBY was the daughter of 
 James and Elizabeth Stevens, of Staines, in the 
 county of Middlesex, from whom she received a 
 guarded and religious education. In early life she 
 was deprived of an aftectionate father ; and by 
 close attention to her surviving parent, through a 
 long illness, her own health, naturally weak, be- 
 came considerably impaired. This circumstance, 
 together with a sense of the awfulness of death, 
 which was deeply impressed on her mind in child- 
 hood, were probably means, under the divine bless- 
 ing, of rendering her more obedient to the convic- 
 tions of the Spirit of Truth, and of subjecting her 
 natural temper and inclinations to the power of the 
 cross of Christ. 
 
 In the year 1797, when about twenty-six years 
 of age, she appeared as a minister. In this cha- 
 racter she moved with much humility and fear; and 
 her communications, which were not long, were 
 acceptable and instructive to her friends. In the 
 following year, she married Thomas Ashby, a 
 Friend, resident in the same town, by which union, 
 the charge of six young children, his offspring by 
 a former marriage, devolved on her. She seemed 
 
ELIZABETH ASHBY. 113 
 
 peculiarly adapted to this important trust ; for, 
 though liable to frequent attacks of illness, the 
 activity, and, at the same time, the guarded state of 
 her mind, in what related to the family, rendered 
 her a valuable acquisition to them. By her affec- 
 tionate attention, and solicitude for their religious 
 welfare, she greatly endeared herself to the objects 
 of her care, and promoted their best interests ; and 
 was afterwards anxiously desirous that no distinc- 
 tion might be felt between them and her own chil- 
 dren. She was naturally of a lively, cheerful dis- 
 position, and wished not to depress those around 
 her with a gloomy view of religion ; but rather to 
 speak of it as producing an enlivening effect on the 
 mind, and rendering us better capable of true en- 
 joyment. 
 
 In the spring of 1811, more than four years be- 
 fore her death, she suddenly became the subject of 
 a distressing malady, which continued, in a greater 
 or less degree, during the remainder of her life. 
 At first it seemed probable that she could not long 
 survive the attack ; and the prospect of a speedy 
 termination of life, and of leaving her family, 
 brought her into much afiliction and close exercise 
 of mind. To a relative, who came from a distance 
 to see her, she spoke nearly as follows : " For a 
 time there was a hard struggle, and nature still 
 feels. I hoped I might have been spared to my 
 numerous family, to have done the best I could for 
 them, though that is but little ! I see many things 
 I have been deficient in, and that I have evinced 
 
114 ELIZABETH ASHBY. 
 
 much frailty, when I ought to have been more firm. 
 It is the way to lessen our strength, to give way in 
 little things, for thereby we are led on to greater 
 deviations ! But nothing is little that tends to 
 draw us further from, or strengthen us in, our duty. 
 And now my desire is, whilst ability to speak re- 
 mains, to impress it on those I leave behind, that 
 they will be so kind as to extend a little care to- 
 wards my dear infants ; and when any thing occurs, 
 by way of advice, that may seem needful, do not be 
 afraid to give it ; for much may be done this way, 
 much may be done through love." Adding, after 
 some further remarks : *' We have not a hard 
 master, I can truly testify : he richly rewards our 
 obedience. But it is not for any deserts of mine, 
 that 1 am favoured to feel Him near as I now do, 
 to support, but merely of his mercy, his infinite 
 mercy, which surpasses all our capacity to compre- 
 hend. We can have no adequate idea of it: we 
 are poor, finite creatures." 
 
 At another time, waking composedly, she said 
 in substance, on looking round to see who were 
 with her: " How kindly I am attended: I should 
 not like to have such about me, as had no feeling ; 
 I mean, no sense of what is good in their own 
 minds. Whilst we are obedient as far as we know, 
 we shall be accepted ; for it matters not of what 
 kindred, tongue, or nation we are, our merciful 
 Creator is mindful of all: He knows the heart; and 
 there are many that are but httle accounted of by 
 their fellow-creatures, who are precious to Him. I 
 
ELIZABETH ASHBY. 115 
 
 often think, when we look round and are ready to 
 suppose things are growing worse, and that there 
 is so much wickedness in the world, that it is very 
 distressing ; that we should look on the other side, 
 and believe that there is much more good than we 
 know of." 
 
 One morning early, she was much tried with 
 acute pain, and said : " Oh, this is hard for the 
 poor body to bear ; but there is a better part, and 
 if that is but prepared to go, it does not matter. 
 It is a great favour not to have distress of mind; 
 and the way for this to be the case, is to be obe- 
 dient: we shall be well paid for it. Do not be 
 afraid to give up in little things, but endeavour to 
 walk by faith ; for were it not for faith and hope, 
 what should we do in an hour like this? This is 
 indeed a trying hour, and it sometimes is very hard 
 to walk by faith." When under great suffering, 
 she frequently exclaimed : " Oh pray for me, that 
 I may have an easy passage to those realms of 
 bliss, where, above all things, I long to go. I 
 have been favoured with a foretaste of peace, 
 beyond what I could ever have expected, well 
 knowing how undeserving I am of it;" and added, 
 " Oh, what a favour, in such a conflict of the poor 
 body, to have no other conflict! But there is no 
 merit in me: it is mere mercy, unbounded mercy! 
 it is nothing but mercy that supports me in this 
 state." 
 
 After uttering these and some other expressions, 
 she was much exhausted, and for several hours lay 
 
116 ELIZABETH ASHBY. 
 
 in a convulsed state, attended with symptoms which 
 seemed to indicate the near approach of death ; but 
 she afterwards revived, and, for a few days, ap- 
 peared to be gaining a Httle strength. She sweetly 
 expressed her thankfulness for some abatement of 
 violent pain, saying, " This may look a little like re- 
 covery ; but I desire not to build upon it, neither 
 to be uneasy at again entering into life. I desire 
 to be resigned either way." 
 
 After passing nearly a sleepless night, she re- 
 marked, to one of her kind attendants: '* Ah! they 
 little know what passes within, when the poor 
 body lies here: sometimes, though tried with great 
 pain, the mind is favoured beyond what I can ex- 
 press; and that has been the case this night. It 
 has been a sweet night to me ; such as, I am ready 
 to think, is a foretaste of a still better state. Many 
 passages in the Psalms have been brought to my 
 remembrance, with great encouragement. I am 
 ready to wonder, that such a poor creature as I am, 
 should ever be made capable of experiencing what 
 I at times do: it is altogether unmerited on my 
 part. And I hope you will not think that I speak 
 boastingly; but I think it is no more than gratitude 
 demands, to tell a Htde to those that can under- 
 stand, the goodness of our merciful Creator: it is 
 very great. I often have thought of the expres- 
 sion, * He knoweth our frame: He remembereth 
 that we are dust ;' — yet He is a God of justice." 
 
 At another time, when a httle revived, she said, 
 in reference to her state of uncertainty as to reco- 
 
ELIZABETH ASHBY. 1J7 
 
 very: *' I have thought, if I were only permitted 
 to be able to sit and give directions, and have some 
 oversight of my family, I should be content ; but 
 even this is scarcely likely, and I must not look 
 that way. There is One that can be a Father to 
 the fatherless; and I trust He will care for them. 
 It is our duty, when we cannot be doing, to sub- 
 mit to a state of suffering ; and by endeavouring to 
 do so patiently, when it is our allotment, we are 
 fulfilling his will, perhaps as much as when in more 
 active employ. But this is hard to nature, and, un- 
 assisted, cannot be attained." 
 
 When her own complaints were very trying, on 
 being informed that her husband's mother was 
 thought to be so fast declining that she could not 
 continue long, but was in no pain, she said : 
 " That is a great favour ; or, at least, I, that am 
 tried with so much, am ready to think so. But we 
 do not always know what are favours to us : per- 
 haps my sufferings may be a blessing to me, though 
 very hard to bear.' I have no cause to complain. 
 I have been wonderfully favoured in this illness. I 
 can truly say, the Lord has made my bed in my 
 sickness ; and I desire to be resigned to what He 
 may see meet to allot for me." 
 
 For upwards of two weeks the disorder con- 
 tinued nearly stationary, accompanied with very 
 trying circumstances, which often excited her 
 anxiety, lest patience should not hold out to the 
 end ; but through all, the bias of her mind re- 
 mained the same. When tried with extreme 
 
] 18 ELIZABETH ASHBY. 
 
 suffering, she said : *' Oh ! that I might be pre- 
 served from impatience ; that not a murmuring 
 thought, or impatient word, might escape me. I 
 have been so supported, that I have much indeed 
 to be thankful for; but through the constant 
 wearing pain that I have, my spirits seem less 
 equal to bear up, quite as they did some time ago. 
 Yet it is only my spirits, for my mind remains un- 
 shaken in confidence and dependence upon all-sus- 
 taining Goodness. Oh ! who can disbelieve the 
 existence of a Divine Being, who has felt his sup- 
 port and assistance as I have done ; and all of his 
 free mercy, for I deserve nothing ?" 
 
 On one of her relations expressing a wish, when 
 she was in pain, that it were in her power to do any 
 thing to alleviate her sufferings, she replied : " Oh, 
 no ; you cannot. You are all very kind, and do all 
 you can ; but there is only One that can ease my 
 pain, or enable me to support it ; and that He has 
 done wonderfully, beyond what I can express. Oh, 
 the sweetness, the heavenly sweetness, that I am 
 sometimes favoured to feel : it is beyond my ability 
 to describe. But there are times of desertion too, 
 and these I must expect whilst in this poor body; 
 yet there is no cause for us to complain, when we 
 remember the sufferings of our merciful Redeemer. 
 Oh I the wonderful love and condescension of Him 
 who came to save poor sinners. He suffered the 
 ignominious death of the cross, and offered himself 
 a sacrifice for all, that we, through Him, might be 
 saved. Oh ! then, these short afflictions, if they 
 
ELIZABETH ASHBY. 119 
 
 do but work for us a far more exceeding and eter- 
 nal weight of glory, will be light indeed compared 
 with the everlasting reward." 
 
 To another relation she said, at another time : 
 " When I was almost at the worst, that text often 
 ran through my mind: 'O! death, where is thy 
 sting? O! grave, where is thy victory?' I re- 
 membered, that the sting of death is sin; and I 
 hoped that sin was done away. I have esteemed 
 it an inexpressible favour, in this time of great 
 trial, to feel no condemnation ; yet the approach to 
 eternity has felt so exceedingly awful, that I cannot 
 describe it." 
 
 After a time she continued very slowly to re- 
 cover ; and, beyond all expectation, was so far re- 
 stored as to be active in her family for more than 
 a year and a half, though in a state of great weak- 
 ness, and with frequent relapses that confined her 
 to her chamber. Her daily conduct, in this inter- 
 val of time, was such as to manifest a strong and 
 steady desire that her example might correspond 
 with the divine precept, of letting her light so shine 
 before men, that others might glorify that gracious 
 Being who had eminently displayed his love in the 
 further refinement of her mind, through a season 
 of great affliction. 
 
 In the eleventh month, 1814, she was again 
 seized so alarmingly, that it appeared, for several 
 hours, as though the faintness of death was upon 
 her. On reviving from this attack, she said : " I 
 desire to be resigned, and not to inquire why I am 
 
120 ELIZABETH ASIIBY. 
 
 SO tried. I have much to be thankful for, in hav- 
 ing been so supported, and enabled to resign all 
 my family into the hands and keeping of Him who 
 can do more for them than I can. But this has not 
 been attained without great conflict : nature will 
 feel, and sometimes seems as though it would be 
 overwhelmed ! Then again a little encouragement 
 is administered, in the remembrance of the dear 
 Saviour. Our Lord himself, though in his divinity 
 above ail these feelings, yet in his humanity He 
 suffered the feelings of our nature, when He 
 prayed that the cup, might pass from Him : and 
 then again his submission was shown, (no doubt for 
 our instruction,) when he said to his Father: * Not 
 my will, but thine, be done.' Oh ! this is the 
 grand point to aim at, but it is hard to reach." 
 
 After this, she was confined to her bed for seve- 
 ral months, and preserved in a state of great tran- 
 quillity and resignation, which was consoling and 
 instructive to her friends. On the ITth of the 
 tenth month, 1815, she said to her husband: " My 
 dear, I wanted to see thee: I shall not live many 
 hours longer." On his asking her how she felt in 
 mind, she replied : *' Quite easy, the day's work is 
 done." Her weakness gradually increased for se- 
 veral hours; but she was sensible to the last, and 
 quietly expired the same day, at the age of forty- 
 four. 
 
ROBERT TREGELLES. 121 
 
 In relating some particulars of the last days of 
 several young persons, children of Samuel and 
 Rehecca Tregelles, of Falmouth, all of whom sur- 
 vived their exemplary mother, it should awaken 
 pious reflections thus to observe so many of 
 one family early made meet for, and removed to 
 that city which hath foundations, whose maker and 
 builder is God. The natural dispositions of these 
 young persons were very different, consequently, 
 their besetments were so ; but the great Physician 
 to whom they applied, knew how to administer to 
 all their wants. The help of the Holy Spirit was 
 not withheld from these sincere suppliants for its 
 renewing, sanctifying influence; and it will be seen, 
 in the course of the following narratives, that they 
 were, in their different measures, enabled to witness 
 a good confession, and to lay down their heads in 
 peace. 
 
 Although there is not much to record respecting 
 ROBERT TREGELLES, yet the lively f\uth and 
 hope which supported him, during the progress of 
 a very gradual consumption, appear worthy of 
 being briefly noticed. In him the saying appears 
 to have been exemplified, that " wisdom is the 
 grey hair unto men, and an unspotted life is old 
 age." For though he had but just attained his 
 
 G 
 
122 ROBERT TREGELLES. 
 
 sixteenth year, when he was removed from this 
 state of existence, his discretion was remarkable : 
 a strict attention to truth also, from very early 
 childhood, stamped such frankness on his charac- 
 racter, as gave additional lustre to every part 
 of it. 
 
 As the disease gained ground, and he became 
 sensible that it was not likely he would ever have 
 to take an active part in the concerns of this life, 
 his mind was evidently more and more stayed on 
 the immovable Rock ; so that he could contemplate 
 the approach of death without dismay, trusting in 
 that infinite mercy which had reached, and was 
 redeeming his soul. His views of himself were 
 humble ; but he appears, except on one occasion, 
 to have had this blessed hope of eternal peace un- 
 shaken. Having, at that time, given way to some 
 speculation, he evinced, by his manner, that some- 
 thing distressed him. This led to an inquiry as 
 to the cause, when he replied, that he had been 
 endeavouring to fathom a great mystery: namely, 
 in what the joys of heaven could consist; and not 
 being able to come to any conclusion, he felt tried. 
 He was answered: " Eye hath not seen, nor ear 
 heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, 
 the things which God hath prepared for them that 
 love Him." After a short pause he expressed him- 
 self fully satisfied, and sensible that it was at least 
 unprofitable, thus to dwell on such subjects ; say- 
 ing, that he could entirely trust to divine mercy, 
 for being in such hands, all must be well. 
 
JOHN TREGELLES. 123 
 
 After an almost imperceptible decline, for more 
 than a year, he was at length taken off rather sud- 
 denly, having only a few hours of increased illness. 
 He had sat up the usual time, on the 10th of the fifth 
 month, 1815, and retired to bed without any symp- 
 toms of immediate dissolution ; but very early the 
 following morning the family were called up, and 
 it was seen that life ebbed apace. Being dressed 
 and laid upon the sofa, he remarked more than 
 once, what a glorious morning it was; which those 
 around him considered as emblematic of the more 
 glorious one which was about to rise on his soul. 
 He desired one of his sisters to read, and when he 
 could no longer speak, showed evident marks of 
 being still able to understand ; pressing her hand, 
 and looking at her with great emotion, on her read- 
 ing that passage of Holy Scripture, " Precious in 
 the sicrht of the Lord is the death of his saints." 
 
 O 
 
 His face beamed with heavenly peace; and as he 
 gently passed away, a sweet smile fixed on his 
 countenance. 
 
 JOHN TREGELLES died at Ashfield, near 
 Falmouth, on the 8th of the eighth month, IS 16, 
 aged nineteen years and a half. His early youth 
 was marked by an unusual sweetness of natural 
 disposition, which gained him the love of those 
 with whom he associated. 
 
 At the age of fifteen, he was placed as an ap- 
 G 2 
 
V24? JOHN TREGELLES. 
 
 prentice at Wellington, where there is reason to 
 believe that he was concerned to enter into cove- 
 nant with the Lord, and through his gracious as- 
 sistance, was enabled to walk before Him with up- 
 rightness and humility. At this place he continued 
 until the autumn of 1815, when a cough, to which 
 he had been subject, increased to such a degree, 
 that it was thought necessary to try his native air; 
 but contrary to the expectations of his friends, he 
 became rapidly worse, so that a long voyage to a 
 milder climate, during the remainder of the winter, 
 seemed the only expedient that could be tried with 
 hope of benefit. This he almost immediately un- 
 dertook, accompanied by his brother Joseph. 
 
 They sailed for Jamaica, intending to touch at 
 the Bermudas, to which place they had a stormy 
 passage of ten weeks, and on their arrival were 
 shipwrecked. Staying some time there, they pro- 
 ceeded to Jamaica, and thence returned to England, 
 after an absence of twenty-four weeks; in which in- 
 terval they had, from various causes, undergone 
 much suffering. Whilst in Jamaica, and on his re- 
 turn home, he was greatly tried in spirit; but the arm 
 of divine power was extended for his support, which 
 he acknowledged as a peculiar favour. On one of 
 these occasions, when every thing outward looked 
 discouraging, and his mind was much bereft of con- 
 solation, a dream became the means of comfort. It 
 appeared as if he were alone on the water, in a small 
 boat, exposed to a great storm, so that he found it 
 quite ineffectual to row : after much exertion he laid 
 
JOHN TREGELLES. 125 
 
 down the oars, concluding, that the only way was 
 wholly to trust in divine help. When enabled so 
 to do, he soon found himself in safety, and was re- 
 ceived on the shore by his beloved mother, who 
 showed extreme joy, and expressed her thankful- 
 ness that another of her sons was safely landed. 
 
 On the ISth of the seventh month, 1816, in al- 
 lusion to some matters which he had wished to at- 
 tend to, he said he had found, during the whole of 
 his illness, and in the midst of many difficulties, that 
 when he could leave things entirely, and commit his 
 cause to the Almighty, a way was made for him 
 where there appeared to be none. At another 
 time, being inquired of respecting the disposal of 
 his books, he answered: " I have not been so 
 careful in the choice of my books as I ought to 
 have been." On being told, that none of them 
 appeared to be of a hurtful tendency. " No," he 
 replied, " I hope not ; but now I should wish to 
 have such as would be really profitable.^' After 
 this, he gave many clear directions respecting things 
 which he wished to have done; saying: " These 
 appear trifles now ; but I should not find them 
 trifles on a death-bed." On the 26th, he intimated, 
 that what had been said to him in the line of minis- 
 try, in a time of religious retirement which had oc- 
 curred, was very suitable; " for," he added, " I 
 have many times felt great poverty; and sometimes, 
 whilst at sea, was tried beyond what I can express ; 
 but I can say, the Lord has delivered me out of all 
 my troubles." And two days afterwards, convers- 
 
126 JOHN TREGELLES. 
 
 ing with one of his sisters, he said, with great affec- 
 tion : " I have a full hope ; and I believe, after a 
 few years are past, we shall meet to part no more. 
 I trust all will conduct themselves so that we may 
 meet again. I have felt anxious about some ; but 
 it is taken from me, which is a great favour." 
 
 Early in the eighth month, a great alteration 
 appeared, and extreme bodily suffering attended. 
 He once said, " It will be only a little longer ;" 
 and being reminded that it was a great mercy, at 
 such a time, to have nothing to contend with but 
 the pains of the body, he replied : " I find it so." 
 He had expressed some solicitude to see two of 
 his brothers ; and on their arrival, acknowledged 
 his thankfulness to his Heavenly Father for per- 
 mitting him to live to see them. After some other 
 counsel, he thus addressed one of them : " When 
 thou meetest with difficulties, trust in that Power 
 which is able to sustain thee : pray often to Him, 
 and wait for his direction. I have always found 
 that He helped me out of my troubles. I have 
 settled my outward affairs to my satisfaction. I 
 have had time, and repented of all my sins ; and I 
 believe they have been freely forgiven, through 
 the merits of my Redeemer. I owe no man any 
 thing but love." 
 
 To an intimate friend, who was one of the 
 family during the last part of his illness, he said : 
 " My dear Charles, farewell. I charge thee, obey 
 that Power which is sufficient to direct thee in all 
 thy ways." On the 7th, seeing some weeping, he 
 
JOSEPH TReGELLES. 
 
 m 
 
 said: " Do not weep: there is no cause for mourn- 
 ing ; it is all thanksgiving." He took an affection- 
 ate leave of many of his friends, and sent messages 
 of love to all he could think of; saying, he felt it 
 abundantly. Between five and six the next morn- 
 ing nature gave way, and in a few minutes his spirit 
 was liberated without a struggle, from its earthly 
 tenement. 
 
 JOSEPH TREGELLES was removed from 
 this state of being at the age of twenty-six. He 
 was a young man, whose general demeanour, and 
 obliging disposition, gained the affectionate regard 
 and esteem of those around him, in no common 
 degree. For seven years he had been liable to oc- 
 casional attacks of ilbiess; but it was not until 
 within about six months of his decease, that he be- 
 came so ill, as to excite apprehensions that his dis- 
 order, like that of his two brothers, would prove 
 consumption. 
 
 At an early age he became sensible of the influ- 
 ence of the love of God upon his soul, and in the 
 view of others, his general conduct appeared con- 
 sistent with his religious profession; yet, when the 
 solemn prospect of death came before him, great 
 was the distress of mind in which he was involved, 
 for a time refusing to be comforted ; and being 
 afraid even to give sleep to his eyes, lest he should 
 b e cut off, without feeling an evidence that his sins 
 
128 JOSEPH TREGELLES. 
 
 were blotted out ; his language often being, " Ob, 
 I have acted against conviction." In this state he 
 passed several weeks, crying earnestly day and 
 night before the Lord ; for his soul could not feel 
 satisfied without an inward assurance that there 
 was nothing retained against him. 
 
 On the 22nd of the third month, 1817, some 
 symptoms appeared to indicate that his change was 
 approaching. On one of his sisters proposing his 
 removal to a chamber where he would have more 
 air than in his own apartment, he was much af- 
 fected, and answered, that he did not deserve any 
 of the comforts with which he was surrounded. 
 She endeavoured to comfort him, and told him 
 there was yet hope, seeing he was sensible of the 
 continued oiFers of mercy. He replied, with great 
 earnestness, " Oh ! yes, I know that ; but I have 
 rejected these offers so long, that I can expect 
 nothing : I feel as if I had left it to the very last 
 hour. If I could expect to live but a few weeks, 
 what a blessing I should consider it ; but of this 
 there is no probability. The fever which I now 
 have, must soon wear me out. It is the uneasiness 
 which I feel about myself, that prevents my sleep- 
 ing : if it were not for this, I could sleep soundly 
 any where; but I have so long rejected what I 
 knew to be right, that I fear it is now too late.'* 
 On his sister's remarking, that she thought he had 
 taken an undesirable view of his past life, he re- 
 plied, that it had been very different from what it 
 ought to have been ; and that he had squandered his 
 
JOSEPH TREGELLES. 129 
 
 time, particularly since his return from the West 
 Indies with his brother John. He would several 
 times repeat, that he felt destitute of all help from 
 above, and dared not hope for mercy; — that he 
 knew there was no way of being saved, except 
 through the merciful intercession of the Redeemer; 
 but that, as he had despised and refused Him whilst 
 in health, he could not expect to have the invita- 
 tion again extended. On his being reminded, that 
 our blessed Lord came into the world to save sin- 
 ners, and that his prayers and tears would not be 
 disregarded by the Saviour of men, he seemed a 
 little comforted. 
 
 He continued for some time in this tried state 
 of mind ; but within a few days of his decease, 
 he was enabled to feel an undoubted evidence of 
 acceptance in and through Christ, which, in much 
 humility, he thankfully acknowledged; impressively 
 observing, that a short time before, he seemed 
 to hear a voice, saying : " I and my Father are 
 one ;" after which the mystery of redemption ap- 
 peared to open before him, which, he said, he 
 had not before known, or rather, had not under- 
 stood; and now called on those around him to join 
 in giving praise where alone it was due, for they 
 might truly say, " This is the Lord's doing, and it 
 is marvellous in our eyes." Notwithstanding the 
 comfort in which this day was passed, he was fear- 
 ful, the following morning, that the enemy had 
 been endeavouring to lull him into a state of secu- 
 
 G 5 
 
130 JOSEPH TREGELLES. 
 
 rity. In the evening, that part of Scripture was 
 read to him, which treats of our Lord's temptations, 
 after he had been acknowledged as the beloved 
 Son ; and a remark being made to him thereon, 
 that there was no cause for him to be discouraged, 
 though thus buffeted, he said, with great em- 
 phasis : " I know that the Lord's hand is not short- 
 ened, that it cannot save ; neither his ear heavy, 
 that it cannot hear : but I also know, that nothing 
 short of the infinite mercy of an all-merciful God 
 can reach my case." 
 
 After this he became tranquil, and remained so 
 until the close of life, frequently expressing his 
 great thankfulness. He was often fervent in sup- 
 plication, and the night before his departure, in 
 these words: "Oh! Lord God Almighty, have 
 mercy on me, and pardon me, through thy beloved 
 Son, our blessed Redeemer, who gave himself a 
 ransom for the sins of the whole world." 
 
 On the afternoon of the day preceding his death, 
 great pain and distress on the lungs, for some 
 hours, attended him, after which he became quite 
 easy ; and as long as he could articulate, he con- 
 tinued to speak of the mercy of the Most High, 
 and was heard in supplication, when only a few 
 words were distinguishable. On taking something 
 to drink, he said : " I believe this is the last : there 
 is but one step between me and eternity." He ap- 
 peared to sink into a sweet sleep, and thus gently 
 passed away, at midnight, on the 26th of the 
 seventh month, 1817; a remarkable evidence being 
 
CATHERINE TREGELLES. 1^1 
 
 granted to some present, that he had entered into 
 that rest for which his soul had so ardently longed. 
 
 CATHERINE TREGELLES, daughter of 
 Samuel and Rebecca Tregelles of Falmouth, 
 through early submission to the regulating power 
 of the Lord's Spirit, was a striking example in the 
 discharge of social and relative duties; she evinced 
 a tender regard to the feelings of others, and 
 manifested her humility by an amiable condescen- 
 sion to all. 
 
 When sixteen years of age, she met with a very 
 close trial, in the death of her beloved twin brother, 
 Robert, during whose lingering illness she deeply 
 entered into sympathy with him; and on his decease 
 her mind became much weaned from the things of 
 time, though she retained a true relish for its law- 
 ful enjoyments. Soon after the completion of her 
 nineteenth year, she took a cold, which terminated 
 in a consumption. During the progress of her 
 disease, she was much disposed to number her bless- 
 ings, but made little mention of her sufferings. In- 
 deed, such was her submission, that nothing hke 
 a murmur was known to escape her lips. But 
 she also passed through much distress of mind, 
 particularly in the early part of her illness, in the 
 remembrance of her secret sins and transgressions. 
 
 In the autumn of 1818, she became sensible that 
 
13S CATHERINE TREGELLES. 
 
 the disorder was of a serious nature. At that time 
 she had so far overcome her natural diffidence, as 
 to tell one of her sisters, that she was quite aware 
 of the uncertainty of her recovery; adding, that in 
 whatever way her illness might terminate, she 
 knew it would be for the best. And after some 
 further conversation, remarked : "What I suffer 
 every time you leave me, enables me to form some 
 idea of what my sufferings would be with the pro- 
 spect of a final separation before me. Oh ! the 
 pang is indescribable." Gratitude seemed to be 
 the clothing of her spirit, first towards her hea- 
 venly Father, for the immediate extension of his 
 favour; and then towards her friends, for their 
 affectionate interest in her comfort and accommo- 
 dation. 
 
 The prospect of death being very awful to her, 
 she thus described her feelings, in a letter written 
 about the end of the eleventh month, to one of her 
 sisters. " I cannot be too thankful to my truly 
 kind friends, for the openness with which I have 
 been treated respecting my complaint ; for so flat- 
 tering is its nature, that I might have been kept in 
 ignorance to this day. It is not in my power to 
 express what I felt for some weeks after I became 
 aware of my danger, at the prospect of a separation 
 from my beloved father, brothers, and sisters ; and 
 inexpressibly awful was the reflection on my own 
 utter unworthiness. I am ready to believe, that had 
 not best help been afforded in this time of deep 
 distress, I should have sunk under it. I believe no 
 
CATHERINE TREGELLES. ISB 
 
 one was aware of my sorrow, for I felt it my duty 
 to endeavour to be cbeerful by day. I bave often 
 wisbed for bed-time, tbat 1 migbt give vent to 
 my feelings. My dear sister, do riot suppose I 
 am complaining, in telling tbee wbat my feelings 
 bave been since my indisposition ; for I do bope I 
 am grateful in being able to feel, tbat altbougb in 
 myself I am unwortby of tbe smallest of favours, 
 yet I am not forsaken." 
 
 Her bealtb gradually declined for some montbs 
 after writing tbe foregoing; but sbe was at times 
 favoured vi^itb strong liopes of appioacbing bliss, 
 and strengtbened to impart suitable counsel to ber 
 friends and relations. 
 
 At one time sbe remarked, tbat sbe was abun- 
 dantly favoured witb peace, and acknowledged 
 tbat ber cup overflowed witb blessings ; and to a 
 friend, wbo remarked tbat sbe bad been preciously 
 supported, ber reply was, " I bave indeed been 
 most mercifully dealt with. I bave none but bodily 
 pains." Turning to one of ber sisters, sbe said : 
 " I bave yet one request' to make ; daily retire to 
 wait upon tby God : it bas been my practice for 
 many years, and I bave found strength in so doing. 
 Tbou mayst perbaps feel discouraged ; but perse- 
 vere, and tbou wilt, in the end, find tby strength 
 and comfort increased." 
 
 On the morning of tbe 16tb of tbe fourth month, 
 1819, she said tbat sbe hoped very soon to be in 
 paradise, with ber dear Redeemer ; but that sbe 
 desired to bave no will as to the time, being willing 
 
134 CATHERINE TREGELLES. 
 
 to wait the Lord's time, if He saw good to detain 
 
 her in suffering, either for her own sake, or that of 
 
 others." In the course of the same day, she saw 
 
 several of her friends, and took leave of them with 
 
 great composure ; and on one of them noticing her 
 
 great sweetness and quietude, replied, that if she 
 
 once gave way to thinking of her bodily sufferings, 
 
 she should soon be overwhelmed. The following 
 
 day, she was earnestly engaged in supplication on 
 
 behalf of her nearest relations, particularly her 
 
 nephew, desiring that he might rather be taken 
 
 out of the world, than suffered to remain in it to 
 
 dishonour the Almighty. In the afternoon she 
 
 took leave of him and her niece, and gave them 
 
 counsel suited to their ages, between six and eight 
 
 years, concluding with warm desires that they 
 
 might love and serve the Almighty all the days of 
 
 their Hves. 
 
 On the 20th, after being greatly tried by weak- 
 ness, she was, during part of the day, much dis- 
 tressed, admitting deep discouragement, and saying 
 to some who desired that she might be strength- 
 ened to persevere, " If I had any access to the 
 throne of grace I should hope, but it seems denied 
 me at present." 
 
 On the following day, the prospect brightened. 
 She spoke impressively of the solicitude she felt, 
 that not one of those most nearly connected with 
 her, might be so unwise as to neglect the import- 
 ant business of knowing their peace made ; that so 
 they might be favoured to join her in those realms 
 
HENRY TREGELLES. 135 
 
 of bliss, into which, through infinite mercy, she 
 was about to enter. She frequently expressed 
 her desire to be liberated, but always with sub- 
 mission ; saying, she could leave all to divine dis- 
 posal. 
 
 On the morning of the 22d of the fourth month, 
 1819, the day on which she died, she spoke sweetly 
 on death, and inquired v/hether there was any 
 probability of her being released that day ; saying, 
 the prospect of the pains of death did not affright 
 her, and earnestly supplicating that the Almighty 
 would be near her in the approaching, trying hour. 
 In the afternoon, within an hour of her close, she 
 called one of her younger brothers to her, and said : 
 '^ My dear Henry, it is an awful thing to die ; and 
 I desire thou raayst so live, that when the solemn 
 moment arrives, thou mayst have nothing to con- 
 tend with but the pains of the body." After this 
 she spoke no more ; but gently drew her last 
 breath, at the age of twenty, at Ashfield, near 
 Falmouth. 
 
 Of this family, already so stripped, another very 
 promising branch was soon taken away; for in 
 about two years after the decease of Catherine, 
 
 HENRY TREGELLES, to whom her last 
 words were addressed, followed her. He was a 
 boy of great spirit ; but being early convinced of 
 the excellency of that Divine instruction, which is in 
 
136 HENRY TREGELLES. 
 
 mercy offered to each of us, he was concerned to 
 yield obedience to it ; and a great portion of peace 
 and comfort was his reward, having often been 
 known to acknowledge that he had not followed 
 cunningly-devised fables, but living, substantial 
 Truth. This was proved by the patience, and 
 even cheerfulness, with which he was endued, 
 during a painful illness, attributing all to the mercy 
 of God in Christ Jesus. 
 
 He spent about two years from home, the last of 
 which was at Colchester, as an apprentice, where 
 the solidity of his deportment was observable, and 
 where he was much beloved amongst Friends, 
 his conduct being such as to render him truly 
 an example to others. But decided symptoms 
 of consumption appearing, he was removed home, 
 in the fourth month, 1821. 
 
 In the course of his illness, as well as before, he 
 appeared to be very sensible of the privileges 
 enjoyed by the members of our Society, as they 
 keep their places in the Truth. He w^as particu- 
 larly impressed with the importance of a diligent 
 attendance of meetings for divine worship ; and 
 enforced the advice which he gave on that subject, 
 by going himself, when in a very weak state; which, 
 he said, proved strengthening to his mind. He 
 said but little respecting his religious feelings, ex- 
 cept sometimes in allusion to the mercy which had 
 made him sensible of the insignificance of every 
 thing, in comparison with the love of his Heavenly 
 Father; a conviction which had induced a willing- 
 
MARY TREGELLES. 
 
 187 
 
 ness to resign himself to be formed according to 
 his good pleasure. Some of his friends had enter- 
 tained the pleasing hope that he might be spared 
 for usefulness, in that society to which he was 
 so strongly attached ; but Infinite Wisdom saw 
 meet to take him from the temptations of time, at 
 the age of sixteen years and a half: thus cutting 
 short the work in righteousness, and leaving a 
 bright example to the youth, of one, who could say 
 from experience, *' GodHness is profitable unto all 
 things, having promise of the life that now is, and 
 of that which is to come." Amongst other sources 
 of virtuous enjoyment, the friendships which he had 
 formed were productive of much solid satisfaction; 
 and many were the testimonies borne by persons 
 of mature years, to the value of his society, which, 
 although permitted for so short a time, had left a 
 sweet impression on their minds. 
 
 In the latter part of his illness, he was particu- 
 larly desirous of great quietude, that there might 
 be nothing to distract his attention from the Lord 
 Jesus — from Him on whom he was enabled fully 
 to cast himself, as having nothing, and yet possess- 
 ing all things in Him. And in this state of deep 
 stillness, he passed gently away, on the 23rd of the 
 eighth month, 1821. 
 
 MARY TREGELLES, fourth daughter of 
 Samuel and Rebecca Tregelles, was born on the 
 1st of the eighth month, 1795. 
 
138 MARY TREGELLES. 
 
 For several years previous to her death, she had 
 not enjoyed robust health ; but after an attack of 
 fever, in the spring of 1826, consumptive symptoms 
 became so increasingly apparent, that alarm for 
 the result was soon excited. She did, however, ap- 
 pear in some degree to recover ; but disease was 
 too deeply seated to be removed, and the whole 
 of the following winter she was confined to one 
 room. 
 
 In the second month, 1827, she tried change of 
 air, which recruited her strength so much, that her 
 friends flattered themselves with the hope of seeing 
 her entirely restored to health. But this hope 
 proved delusive, and again they witnessed a decline 
 of her bodily powers, and such a return of unfa- 
 vourable symptoms, that short excursions on the 
 sea were recommended, as the means most likely to 
 benefit her. 
 
 In the fifth month she tried a voyage to Wales, 
 where she principally passed the summer, and did 
 not return till the tenth month ; when, perceiving 
 that the means resorted to had failed to produce 
 the desired effect, she became much more aHve to 
 her critical state. 
 
 Her passage home was tempestuous; but her 
 mind was kept in great quietness. Often after- 
 wards, she spoke of this time with feelings of much 
 gratitude; observing, in allusion to this, and other 
 proofs of the providential care which was over her, 
 that the words, " Be careful for nothing; but in 
 every thing give thanks," seemed very applicable to 
 
MARY TREGELLES. 139 
 
 her. One evening, soon after her return, when one 
 of her sisters, on taking leave of her for the night, 
 remarked her suffering countenance, she told her, 
 that she had felt extremely anxious, from the ap- 
 pearance of a new symptom of disease; that it 
 seemed as if she was only just awake to the reality 
 of life ; that she had been living many years in the 
 world, so differently from what she ought to have 
 done; that she had shghted the many advantages 
 that had been offered her, and had chosen her own 
 path : this was said with much feeling. Her sister 
 endeavoured to encourage her still to trust in that 
 Power which had sustained her in many seasons of 
 trial; and to believe, that although she was cast 
 down, she was not forsaken. Once, when in a 
 state of great weakness, she said, that she felt her 
 situation to be very awful; that she was daily sensi- 
 ble of an increase of disease, but was so entirely 
 unfit for the change that awaited her, that she 
 could not be otherwise than dismayed: such purity 
 being requisite, before we could be admitted into 
 the heavenly kingdom. She was reminded, that it 
 is when under such a sense of poverty and nothing- 
 ness, that we feel the need of the great media- 
 torial Sacrifice. Still, in the midst of her an- 
 guish, she was permitted to derive a little hope, 
 from the assurance that " God is love ;" and those 
 who witnessed and measurably partook of the con- 
 flicts of her soul, were enabled to believe, that one 
 in whose heart the love of God was so prevalent, 
 could not eventually be cast out. 
 
140 MARY TREGELLES. 
 
 On the evening of the 3rd of the twelfth month, 
 she asked one of her sisters to sit by her ; when, 
 in a very feeling manner, she described some of the 
 conflicts through which she had had to pass dur- 
 ing the interval of their separation. She said, that 
 some symptoms indicative of more disease in the 
 lungs than she had been aware of, had greatly af- 
 flicted her ; that she felt as if she could have re- 
 joiced in the prospect of annihilation ; and that it 
 would not be possible to give an idea of her suf- 
 ferings : -adding, " Throughout one week, I seemed 
 in the depth of despair ; my sins, I was going to 
 say all of them, were placed before me, but I be- 
 lieve not yet all of them ; yet I trust that none may 
 be permitted to be covered, but that every thing 
 may be brought to judgment. Amongst other 
 things, it greatly distressed me to think of the irri- 
 tability which I have often shown towards thee." 
 Here her sister interrupted her by saying, that she 
 was scarcely sensible of it ; and if sometimes there 
 was an appearance of irritability, it was attributable 
 to the nature of her disease. She would not, how- 
 ever, admit the excuse. She afterwards spoke of 
 the constant kind attentions of her friends and re- 
 lations ; adding, " And how did I repay their love 
 and kindness! On my return home, I wished to 
 make my sisters promise that I should go nowhere 
 and see no person : this was pride and ingratitude. 
 But after the time to which I allude, I can hardly 
 describe the change : every one seemed to claim 
 my love, and all the creation appeared lovely ; and 
 
MARY TREGELLES. 14l 
 
 should I now return to health, I trust this time 
 may never be forgotten." She then embraced her 
 sister with much warmth of affection ; saying, she 
 hoped she could forgive every unkind word, and 
 every appearance of indifference. 
 
 During some part of her illness, she could 
 scarcely bear reading or conversation, lest it 
 should divert her attention from the one all-im- 
 portant subject which occupied her mind. She did 
 indeed pass through deep waters ; but she could 
 occasionally acknowledge, that she was not over- 
 whelmed by the billows. About this time, she 
 referred to a circumstance which occurred some 
 years before, when she was addressed by a pious 
 poor woman, to whom a remarkable sense of her 
 state appeared to be given. She told her, that a 
 day would come when this language would be 
 verified in her experience : "I have heard of Thee 
 by the hearing of the ear ; but now mine eye seeth 
 Thee : wherefore I abhor myself and repent in dust 
 and ashes." This was inexplicable to her, as she 
 considered that she had more than heard with the 
 ear, and had understood with more than the natu- 
 ral understanding ; and it was not till now, when 
 the secret of her heart was as it were laid open 
 before her, that the full force of this passage was 
 explained to her. 
 
 On sixth day morning, the 28th of the twelfth 
 month, 1827, her family perceived that her life was 
 drawing to a close. She appeared about midnight 
 to fall into a heavy slumber, which they thought 
 
14:2 MARY TREGELLES. 
 
 would terminate only with her earthly existence. 
 Very earnestly had they desired, that, if consistent 
 with the designs of that Wisdom which is un- 
 erring, it might be permitted them to hear from 
 herself, that her doubts and fears were removed. 
 Within about an hour of her departure, she ap- 
 peared quite sensible, spoke very clearly, and 
 inquired whether she was not dying. One of her 
 sisters told her that the change appeared to be 
 very near, and inquired whether all were peace 
 within; to which she clearly answered, "It is all 
 peace. I am ready to go, quite ready ; do not hold 
 me." She then inquired for her father, and for 
 other members of the family. She recognised 
 them all. Very soon she said, "I sought the 
 Lord." One who was near, answered, " and He 
 has heard thee." She added, " Yes, and delivered 
 me from all my fears. Oh ! praise the Lord." 
 
 As she gradually, for a few minutes, breathed 
 more gently, she was heard to say, " It is nearly 
 over : it is a very pleasant prospect, and very 
 near ;" and almost in the moment of death, those 
 around her distinctly heard the sound of " Halle- 
 lujah ! Hallelujah !" 
 
 These were her last words; and about eight 
 ©''clock her purified spirit was released from its 
 very suffering tenement, and, we may humbly trust, 
 entered into the realms of light; there to know the 
 fruition of that bliss, of which so merciful a fore- 
 taste had been afforded her: it being literally 
 verified in her experience, that, although " weep- 
 
WILLIAM SOWERBY. 143 
 
 ing may endure for a night, yet joy cometh in the 
 
 morning. 
 
 WILLIAM SOWERBY, late of Wensleydale, 
 in the north of Yorkshire, joined our Society by 
 convincement in early Hfe, and first appeared as a 
 minister when about thirty-one years of age. 
 
 Soon after the opening of the school at Ack- 
 worth, in the year 1779, from an apprehension of 
 duty, he went to live in the family there as a servant. 
 He was a good example of fidelity and industry in 
 that station ; and was concerned frequently to labour 
 as a minister, with the various branches of that 
 large establishment, under an awful sense of the 
 nature of the engagement. 
 
 After a residence at that institution of about 
 twenty years, he returned into the compass of Rich- 
 mond monthly meeting; but though he felt the 
 difficulties of travelling, occasioned by advancing 
 years, he paid several visits at Ackworth, where 
 his religious labours were cordially received. On 
 some of these occasions, he appeared to be singu- 
 larly favoured in the exercise of his gift in the 
 ministry ; and he was esteemed there, and by his 
 friends generally, as a preacher of righteousness 
 in life and conversation, as well as in v»'ord and 
 doctrine. 
 
 He was a diligent attender of our religious 
 meetings, in which his deportment was grave and 
 
!44 JOHN BATEMAN. 
 
 reverent. About two weeks before his death, in 
 his last public testimony, he said, in much broken- 
 ness of spirit, that he came to the meeting with 
 so much difficulty, that, on the way, he thought he 
 must be under the necessity of giving up attend- 
 ing ; but he had found that reward, refreshment, 
 and renewal of strength, which he had coveted for 
 those who were then, and perhaps too often, ab- 
 sent from these opportunities ; desiring that they 
 could be made sensible of the great loss which 
 they sustained in their best interests, by suffering 
 the chaining things of this life to prevent them from 
 assembling with their brethren, and participating 
 in that good, of which the patient, sincere travailer 
 might be permitted to partake. 
 
 He was seized with an apoplectic fit, a few days 
 afterwards, and died at the age of eighty- four, in 
 the second month, 1816. 
 
 JOHN BATEMAN was born at Bunhill in 
 Norfolk, in the year 173^, of parents who were 
 members of our religious Society; and was brought 
 up under the care of his grandfather. He was 
 early sensible of the power of divine grace, and 
 when about seven years old, was remarkably con- 
 trited in spirit, at a meeting for worship held in 
 silence. The precious remembrance of this exten- 
 sion of divine regard, and of the religious example 
 and precepts of his grandfather, often proved 
 
JOHN BATEMAN. 145 
 
 instructive to him in the succeeding stages of life. 
 He served his apprenticeship at Wymondham, to 
 a Friend, who endeavoured, by proper restriction 
 and wholesome counsel, to preserve him from those 
 evils to which the young are particularly exposed : 
 a religious care which, he frequently observed, 
 had been of lasting benefit to him. 
 
 When about twenty-six years of age, he settled 
 at Chatteris in the Isle of Ely. In this allotment 
 he had many secret exercises of soul to pass 
 through ; but as he was concerned patiently to 
 wait for the quickening influence of divine love. 
 He who knew his integrity became his shield and 
 exceeding great reward, and enabled him to walk 
 in his holy fear. He was for many years an elder 
 in our Society, and filled that station acceptably to 
 his friends. In the discharge of this duty, he be- 
 lieved it to be right for him, at times, to leave his 
 outward concerns, and to perform the useful ser- 
 vice of travelling as a companion to some of his 
 friends, who, in the exercise of their gifts in the 
 ministry, were concerned to visit their brethren. 
 
 In the more private walks of life, and in his daily 
 intercourse with his neighbours, it was his pious 
 concern to live as becometh the disciple of Christ ; 
 and hence he gained the love and esteem of those 
 around him. " For nearly fifty years that I have 
 known him as an inhabitant of Chatteris," says one 
 of his intimate friends, " I always believed him to 
 be a worthy and respectable man ; one concerning 
 
 U 
 
146 JOHN BATEMAN. 
 
 whom I am inclined to think might be adopted the 
 descriptive exhortation of the apostle, * not sloth- 
 ful in business, fervent in spirit, serving the Lord.' 
 I have seldom had an opportunity of observing an 
 individual who appeared to me to endeavour, with 
 more success, to keep things in their right places, 
 by carrying on, from day to day, the very dispro- 
 portionate concerns of time and eternity, with a 
 due regard to their distinct yet relative import- 
 ance; which is not one of the least difficult lessons 
 in the Christian course, particularly to a man with 
 a family, for whose support considerable exertion 
 was, I apprehend, for many years necessary." 
 
 In his declining years, this upright-hearted 
 friend believed himself called upon to speak as a 
 minister of the gospel. He did not travel much in 
 that character ; but was more peculiarly useful in 
 his own meeting, to many whose attention was 
 turned to our religious Society, and who were 
 seeking the way to the kingdom of heaven, to 
 whom he was frequently made an instrument of 
 good. His ministry having the savour of life, 
 reached the witness in others, to the consolation 
 and encouragement of the humble traveller towards 
 the heavenly Canaan. 
 
 He was a very diligent reader of the Holy 
 Scriptures, which, through the blessing of the 
 Most High, were a means of conveying deep 
 religious instruction to his mind, even to the latest 
 period of his life. And as the close of it ap- 
 proached, he appeared to be much redeemed from 
 
ANN DYMOND. 147 
 
 the world, and enlarged in Christian benevolence, 
 with an increasing desire to " do good and to com- 
 municate," as a sacrifice well-pleasing in the Divine 
 sight. 
 
 At a meeting of ministers and elders, held 
 in the ninth month, 1815, the last which he was 
 able to attend, he said that he was free to remark, 
 he was thankful in feehng a comfortable release 
 from further service ; that he had only quietly to 
 wait the appointed time, and he hoped, through 
 his gracious Redeemer, to be admitted into rest. 
 He was confined to his chamber and an adjoining 
 apartment nearly six months, in great bodily weak- 
 ness ; but his mind was preserved calm and serene; 
 and he observed at one time to a friend, " I feel 
 very little or no dismay at the prospect before me ; 
 but have a comfortable hope I may be received in 
 mercy." And not long before his death, he said, 
 " It was given him that day to believe, that his 
 day's work was done, and reconciliation mercifully 
 vouchsafed." He quietly drew his last breath, on 
 the 24th of the third month, 1816, in the eighty- 
 fourth year of his age. 
 
 ANN DYMOND was born in the second 
 month, 1768. She was the eldest daughter of 
 George and Ann Dymond, who were many years 
 elders, in good esteem, of the particular meeting 
 
 H 2 
 
148 ANN DYMOND. 
 
 of Exeter. They were conscientiously concerned 
 to bring up their children in a manner consistent 
 with our Christian profession; manifesting, both by 
 the tenour of their lives, and by their counsel, that 
 they were much more solicitous that their tender 
 charge should obtain an inheritance in the Truth 
 as it is in Jesus, than that they might acquire the 
 perishable riches of this world. 
 
 Ann Dymond was early favoured with the visita- 
 tions of divine love ; and she thus instructively de- 
 scribes the state of her mind at that period of life. 
 " My beloved parents were often concerned to ad- 
 vise and reprove me, and to give me good counsel ; 
 which, although to appearance it had little or no 
 effect at the time, has undoubtedly been blessed to 
 me ; for which I now desire to be humbly thankful 
 to the great Dispenser of all good. His witness, 
 placed in the secret of my heart, even in these my 
 very young years, was often striving with me, so 
 that, at seasons, I was made sincerely desirous of 
 altering my course ; but as often the enemy pre- 
 vailed by dissuading me. I can remember many a 
 hard struggle in my tender mind, even when I 
 scarcely knew what it meant. Thus did my 
 heavenly Parent condescend to visit me by the in- 
 shinings of his good Spirit, although I knew him 
 not. Oh, wonderful condescension indeed! My 
 soul now bows in reverent gratitude, for these his 
 unmerited favours." 
 
 For a time she resisted these heavenly calls, and 
 gave way to a levity of disposition, which opposed 
 
ANN DYMOND. 149 
 
 her entering into that narrow path, which in mercy 
 had been clearly opened to her view, as the only 
 one that led to peace. But it pleased the Al- 
 mighty still to follow her with his reproofs. There 
 was a long and severe conflict between the convic- 
 tions of divine grace, and the strong propensities of 
 the natural will; yet it was joyfully evident, to some 
 who felt an interest in her religious welfare, that 
 the pure principle of light and life, was gradually 
 rising into dominion in her soul. 
 
 Thus she was prepared for the important work 
 of the ministry : her first appearance in which ser- 
 vice was about the twenty-fifth year of her age; 
 and as, from time to time, she submitted to the 
 humbHng power of the cross of Christ, she became 
 an able and acceptable minister of the Gospel. 
 She was, at different times, engaged to visit the 
 meetings of her friends at a distance from home, 
 and also to appoint them for those of other reli- 
 gious societies. 
 
 Though the chief concern of our departed 
 friend, for others, was, that through the discove- 
 ries of divine grace, inwardly manifested, and a full 
 submission to its sanctifying operations, they might 
 be turned from darkness to Hght, and from the 
 power of Satan unto God, yet she deeply felt for 
 those who were struggling with outward trials. 
 
 She frequently visited the abodes of poverty and 
 disease ; and finding her limited means inadequate 
 to the relief which she thought needful, was earnest 
 
150 ANN DYMOND. 
 
 and successful in pleading the cause of the afflicted, 
 with her more affluent friends and neighbours. 
 
 It was her disposition, as much as possible, to 
 conceal from others the religious exercises which 
 she passed through. She also felt, that though 
 she had been enabled, by the power of the Lord, 
 to yield herself to his service, constant watchful- 
 ness and frequent self-examination were needful. 
 In times of solemn retirement before Him, it ap- 
 pears, from her own memorandums, she was often 
 enabled to pour out her soul in fervent supplica- 
 tion, and to pray for the continuance of his 
 help, and for preservation from the snares of the 
 enemy. 
 
 Her last public religious labours were in meetings 
 which she appointed in some villages adjoining to 
 Exeter, and in that her native city, to which the in- 
 habitants were successively invited. In this arduous 
 undertaking, it appeared to be her sincere desire 
 to be preserved from having any confidence in the 
 flesh, and to depend alone on holy help. This 
 was graciously afforded from time to time; so that 
 she was enabled to advocate the great truths of the 
 Christian religion, and also the rectitude of those 
 principles by which we, as a religious Society, are 
 distinguished. 
 
 In the sixth month of the year 1816, she in- 
 formed her friends of an apprehension of duty, 
 which she had for several years felt, to visit Friends 
 in some of the eastern counties. But it pleased 
 Him, whose wisdom is unsearchable, to accept the 
 
RICHARD REYNOLDS. 151 
 
 resignation of her will. On the 28th of the sixth 
 month, a fit, supposed to be apoplectic, similar to 
 a slighter attack about ten days previously, put a 
 sudden period to her earthly existence ; and thus she 
 was, as in a moment of time, released from further 
 conflict, and from further service in the militant 
 church; and permitted, as we have good ground to 
 believe, to join the church triumphant in heaven. 
 
 " Be ye also ready, for in such an hour as ye 
 think not, the Son of Man cometh." 
 
 RICHARD REYNOLDS, was the son of 
 Richard and Jane Reynolds, and was a native 
 of the city of Bristol. He was for several years in 
 the school of Thomas Bennett, at Pickwick in 
 Wiltshire, between whom and his scholar, an 
 intimacy subsisted long afterwards, founded on 
 that esteem and confidence which the consci- 
 entious conduct of the master tended to excite, 
 and which it is so desirable to cultivate in the 
 education of the young. At the age of fourteen 
 he was placed as an apprentice to William Fry, a 
 resident in his native city, and an approved minister 
 in our Society. 
 
 From early life he appears to have been favoured 
 with serious impressions, and with a sense of the 
 importance of living in the fear of God, through 
 the help of his blessed Spirit. Thus was he, in 
 degree, prepared to encounter many of those tempt- 
 
152 RICHARD REYNOLDS. 
 
 ations, to whiclij in youth, an affectionate, lively, 
 and ardent disposition is often exposed. He had 
 not many literary advantages in his education ; but 
 afterwards obtained much valuable knowledge, by 
 an extensive and careful reading of the best Eng- 
 lish authors. His mind was also improved and 
 elevated by reflecting upon the varied works of 
 the Creator, and contemplating the beauty and 
 simplicity of natural scenery, on which he was ac- 
 customed to dwell with animation and delight. 
 
 In the year 1757, he married Hannah, the 
 daughter of Abraham Darby, of Coalbrook-dale 
 in Shropshire, and settled at Ketley, in that neigh- 
 bourhood. She was distinguished for her humihty 
 and piety; and the similarity of her taste and reli- 
 gious views, afforded a bright promise of domestic 
 happiness. But He who doeth all things in perfect 
 wisdom, saw meet that this happiness should be 
 but of short duration ; for, within five years this 
 endeared companion was taken from her husband, 
 and he was left with two children, a son and a 
 daughter. Her death was sudden and unexpected, 
 and was very acutely felt. 
 
 Richard Reynolds spent the greater part of his 
 life in Shropshire. He was for many years actively 
 engaged as a partner, in some extensive iron- 
 works at Ketley, and in its neighbourhood, as 
 well as in some collieries and iron-mines connected 
 with the works. He was a man of great order and 
 integrity in business; but possessing a generous 
 heart, being aUve to what affected the interests of 
 
RICHARD REYNOLDS. 153 
 
 his fellow-men, and having been early permitted to 
 feel the great importance of a religious life, he did 
 not pursue these concerns with a mind engrossed 
 in the accumulation of earthly riches. He entered, 
 with much judgment, into measures calculated to 
 promote the benefit of the community in a civil 
 and commercial point of view; and his sentiments 
 were respectfully listened to and considered by 
 men of power and influence. On several occasions 
 of general distress among the poor, he came for- 
 ward to solicit the wealthy to unite for their relief, 
 and himself contributed largely to the funds raised 
 for that purpose. When the cruelties of the slave- 
 trade were first brought under public notice in this 
 country, forty years ago, he was amongst the fore- 
 most to exert himself for its total abolition ; and 
 his lively interest in the termination of this traffic, 
 and of slavery itself, was continued until the close 
 of a long hfe. 
 
 In the year 1789, having long wished to re- 
 tire from business, and be left more at liberty to 
 prepare for eternity, he resigned his property in 
 the iron-works to two of his sons, (having married 
 again,) and removed to Coalbrook-dale. 
 
 A few days after the accomphshment of this im- 
 portant object, he thus wrote to one of his friends: 
 " The first religious meeting I attended, after 
 quitting the trade, though small and silent, as ours 
 generally are, was a season of comfort and refresh- 
 ment to me ; and earnest were my desires, that it 
 might not only be a time of renewal of strength, 
 
 H 5 
 
154 RICHARD REYNOLDS. 
 
 but of renewal of covenant also ; that now I was, in 
 one sense of the word, become more than before, 
 my own free man, I might be, more than ever I 
 have been, a servant of Christ, of his church, and 
 of his people." 
 
 He had long been an active and useful member 
 of our religious Society, advocating, with Christian 
 courtesy and firmness, those testimonies to which 
 he was conscientiously attached ; and as he was a 
 true believer in the immediate guidance of the 
 Lord's Spirit, to those who wait for its holy aid, 
 and was fully convinced of the necessity of the 
 work of regeneration, and a daily bearing of the 
 cross of Christ, he endeavoured, through watchful- 
 fulness unto prayer, to walk consistently with so 
 high a profession. He was, for many years, ac- 
 ceptably in the station of an elder, and diligent in 
 taking his part in the discipline of the church. 
 And his residence near the borders of North 
 Wales, where the members of our Society were 
 few in number, widely separated, and many of them 
 in low circumstances, afforded him frequent oppor- 
 tunities, of which he availed himself, to render them 
 important assistance, in the various trials and dif- 
 ficulties incident to their situation. But his kind- 
 ness was far from being confined to them. 
 
 By diligently availing himself of the gift of the 
 grace of God, bestowed upon him, our dear de- 
 parted friend was enabled to withstand his easily 
 besetting sins; and was strengthened to keep in sub- 
 jection those dispositions, which might have been 
 
RICHARD REYNOLDS. 15o 
 
 cherished by the testimonies of flattering ap- 
 probation, received from many with whom his 
 knowledge, exertions, and wealth, led to an inter- 
 course. And a mind naturally quick and sensi- 
 tive, and alive to injury or injustice, was, by 
 the same gracious Power, brought under the regu- 
 lating influence of Christian love and meekness. 
 But this victory was not obtained without many 
 painful mental conflicts; and, according to his own 
 testimony, no one knew the poignancy of feeling 
 which was experienced on some of these occasions. 
 
 The parental care and tenderness towards his 
 beloved children, which especially marked his cha- 
 racter, even when engaged in the busy scenes of 
 life, are instructively shown in the two following 
 extracts from his letters. 
 
 1776. " Let not, my dear , the example 
 
 of others, who may be ashamed of the cross, and 
 of the plainness and simplicity which we profess, 
 influence thy conduct ; nor the levity of heart inci- 
 dent to youth, prevent thy seriously and frequently 
 reflecting on the shortness and uncertainty of this 
 life, and the continuance of the next, as well as on 
 the infinity of the consequences of our present con- 
 duct. We are advised to pass the time of our so- 
 journing here in fear: how different is the conduct 
 of the world ! it ridicules, or despises, that fear in 
 which are true safety and real wisdom. But let us be 
 rather the companions of the despised followers of 
 a despised and crucified Saviour, in meekness and 
 lowliness of mind, than grieve them, and injure our 
 
1§6 RICHARD REYNOLDS. 
 
 own souls, by conforming to the world, and its 
 fashions and practices." 
 
 1778. — 12 mo. "The most earnest wish of my 
 
 heart for my dear , as for myself, is, that by 
 
 a constant, earnest attention, and faithful obedience 
 tp the inspeaking word of divine grace, we may, in 
 the Lord's due time, experience that change of 
 heart which our Saviour calls our being born again; 
 but to which nature is repugnant, because it is 
 only effected by the inward crucifixon, or death, of 
 the vain mind, and manifested outwardly by a de- 
 nial of the vanities and follies, as well as of thfe im- 
 pieties, of a wicked world. Great would be the 
 advantage, even in this life. The truly happy are 
 the truly religious, who having known, in their 
 measure, a death to sin, and a new birth to righte- 
 ousness, love God above all ; while in a due subor- 
 dination to Him, they are more susceptible of pure 
 impressions, and better qualified for the endearing 
 connexions of affection and friendship, than those 
 whose Hcentious passions are not regulated by the 
 salutary restraints of religion. 
 
 " I doubt not thy admitting the truth of what I 
 have written: the assent of the understanding is 
 readily obtained ; but to have the heart replenished 
 with the holyj preserving fear of the Lord, does 
 not, at all times, depend upon the will of the indi- 
 vidual, much less upon that of another. There are 
 seasons of grace, times when the divine visitation is 
 extended in an especial manner. May we wait for 
 it with more ardent breathings of soul than for 
 
RICHARD REYNOLDS. 157 
 
 every other blessing; and by giving way to its 
 leavening influences, experience that meekness^ 
 patience, true charity, and self-denial, which, and 
 than which nothing else, will make us happy in 
 ourselves, and a blessing to others. 
 
 " I love thy brother as I love thee, and equally 
 desire his happiness with thine. Knowledge is not 
 wanting to any of us ; and oh ! that obedience may 
 not. Give my dear love to him, and let him re- 
 member, let us all remember, God sees the heart. 
 If our professed desires to grow in grace, are sin- 
 cere, they will be heard and answered. To the 
 protection and preservation of the Almighty Arm, 
 in every season of danger and difficulty, I desire to 
 commit you both, with my own soul." 
 
 The subjoined extracts are introduced, as in- 
 structively indicating that course of life and con- 
 duct which his views of Christian purity led him to 
 aspire after. 
 
 1777.— .12 mo. 17. " Thou askest me ' how I 
 feel myself as to the late news from America.' I 
 do feel and sympathize -with our suffering friends 
 on that continent, and am sorry for the effusion of 
 blood the contest occasions ; but with respect to 
 the pohtical justness, or injustice, of the pretensions 
 of either party, I do not feel about it. My opinion, 
 were I capable of forming a right one, would have 
 no influence ; and as, consistently with my profes- 
 sion, I can do nothing, I think it best to say 
 nothing. Were I a man of fighting principles, 
 perhaps I might both say and do; at least I should 
 
158 RICHARD REYNOLDS. 
 
 think it right to support the cause I espoused, me- 
 diately or immediately ; but as I trust I have been 
 favoured to have a sight, if not an experience, of a 
 state in which there can be no wars or fightings, so 
 I think it my duty to pity and pray for those I be- 
 lieve to be wrong, and to acquiesce in every dis- 
 pensation of Providence, with a steady belief, that 
 all things will work together for good to those who 
 love God ; with an earnest endeavour to evince my 
 love to Him by keeping his commandments, and, in 
 particular, the new commandment, to love one 
 another." 
 
 1777.— -II mo. 7. " I should not be just to the 
 unmerited mercy of God, if I did not acknowledge, 
 with the deepest gratitude, my hope, that through 
 the assistance of his grace, I have experienced a 
 small degree of deliverance from the sins that did 
 most easily beset me ; yet, at the same time, I must 
 as freely confess, that if I had been more obedient 
 and more watchful, and had made use of all the 
 assistance that has been held out to me, I might 
 have witnessed a much greater advancement; and 
 that I have not, is cause of much sorrow of heart 
 unto me. And oh ! that it may continually operate 
 to the quickening of my desires and prayers for 
 perfect redemption from the power of sin, as well 
 as from condemnation for past transgression." 
 1789. — 3 mo. ^4. " I often contrast the lively 
 *zeal, the apparent heavenly-mindedness of some I 
 know and love, with my own cool or constrained 
 devotion ; the difficulty with which I restrain, or 
 
RICHARD REYNOLDS. 159 
 
 rather attempt to restrain, my thoughts from wan- 
 dering, when in public worship, or private retire- 
 ment, is painful to me. It is the wish of my heart, 
 that every faculty may be engaged, may be ab- 
 sorbed in the devout application of my soul to Him 
 who seeth in secret ; and that, under the influence 
 of divine assistance, I may acceptably worship, and 
 availingly supplicate, the adorable Object of all my 
 hopes of happiness hereafter ; a sense of whose 
 present forgiveness and favour can alone convert 
 the consciousness of former transijressions into an 
 occasion of thankful acknowledgment of his mercy, 
 and an increased desire for instant and future pre- 
 servation. I believe it is a faithful saying, and 
 worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came 
 into the world to save sinners ; and as confidently 
 trust in the efficacy, as I am sensible of the need I 
 have of his salvation, and am equally desirous of 
 being delivered from the power, as from the guilt 
 of sin : still this appears to me, at times, more like 
 a cool, rational deduction from admitted premises, 
 than an experimental knowledge in my own parti- 
 cular ; though I admit, and admire it in others, more 
 worthy." 
 
 1791. — 6 mo, 19. " I am sure thou wilt not be 
 offended, if, as an apology for my entertaining dif- 
 ferent sentiments on what thou stylest ' innocent 
 dissipations;' as concerts and theatrical exhibitions; 
 I observe, that if to withdraw a young man from 
 the dangers of temptation is a visionary hope, I 
 cannot think leading him into them is advisable ; 
 
160 RICHARD HEYNOLDS. 
 
 or, though intended to be the means of procuring 
 him * the enjoyment of life,' hkely to effect it 
 without a participation of its vices. 
 
 " To those who call themselves Christians, pro- 
 fessing to believe the doctrines and follow the exam- 
 ple of a self-denying, a crucified Saviour, a reference 
 to what He taught, and what He practised ; and to 
 what his apostles after Him, inspired by his Spirit, 
 enforced by their writings and their conduct, must 
 afford the most conclusive arguments ; and favour- 
 able, I think it, to my weakness in general, and at 
 this time in particular, that thy thorough acquaint- 
 ance with both, as declared in the New Testament, 
 makes it as Httle necessary for me to attempt to 
 show the irreconcilable difference, as the obvious 
 contrast, between a Christian and a man of the 
 world, as including the spirit that influences, and 
 the practices that distinguish them. But the 
 thought that occurred to my mind, when I first 
 read thy letter, and with which I will conclude this 
 subject, was, whether any of those virtues to which 
 our Saviour, in his sermon on the mount, annexed 
 the beatitudes, were promoted by, nay, were con- 
 sistent with, the dissipations, by so many of his 
 professed disciples, considered as innocent." 
 
 1796. — 2 mo. 25. " I may also further confess, 
 that considering our fallen estate, and the momen- 
 tous consequences of our present probationary ex- 
 istence, with the necessity of our becoming new 
 creatures, of our becoming new members of Christ, 
 through the process described by the apostle in 
 
RICHARD REYNOLDS. 161 
 
 the fifth chapter of his Epistle to the Galatians, I 
 have too much reason to fear the proscribed dis- 
 positions would be more hkely to be strengthened 
 than crucified by the incitement of the passions, 
 though upon imaginary subjects ; the more for- 
 cibly agitated, as the more interesting the narrative. 
 Nor is the incongruity of the practice, when com- 
 pared with the examples recorded, as well as the 
 precepts enjoined in the New Testament, less ob- 
 vious, than I find the effect difierent after the pe- 
 rusal of a pathetic romance, or the simple but pious 
 productions of a Woolman among ourselves, a 
 Kempis among the Papists, or a Law among the 
 Protestants. And though the strong, genuine good 
 sense of some persons may induce them, after trying 
 all, to prefer the things that are most excellent, how- 
 ever plain the language in which they are commu- 
 nicated, I have been apprehensive, that impas- 
 sioned descriptions of fancied happiness or ideal 
 woe, related with all the advantages of elegance of 
 style, and beauty of composition, may have an 
 effect on the mental taste of others, similar to that 
 which high-seasoned dishes have on the palate, by 
 rendering plain food, though most wholesome, in- 
 sipid, if not disgustful." 
 
 In the year 1804, Richard Reynolds removed 
 to Bristol, to spend the remainder of his valuable 
 fife in his native city. He had, in the course of 
 the preceding year, been deprived, by death, 
 of his second wife, Rebecca, the daughter of 
 William Gulson, of Coventry, to whom he had 
 
162 RICHARD REYNOLDS. 
 
 been married between thirty and forty years. 
 She was a woman of sincere and unaffected 
 piety ; and, though hving in affluence, she was 
 steadily concerned that her Hfe might be one of 
 simplicity and self-denial, and that these Christian 
 graces might increase and prevail amongst her 
 fellow professors and in the world at large. 
 These qualities, combined with her charity and 
 benevolence, united to a good understanding, ren- 
 dered her a valuable companion and friend to the 
 individual whose life we are now reviewing. 
 
 He was, to the last, unremittingly anxious to 
 prove himself a good and faithful steward of the 
 wealth which he possessed. He exhibited a rare 
 example of Christian simplicity, both in his domes- 
 tic establishment and general habits. In disposing 
 of the riches with which he was entrusted, he was 
 munificent but discriminating, expending the whole 
 of a large income, and, in latter years, diminishing 
 the actual sum of his property, to alleviate the dis- 
 tresses of others. He studiously endeavoured to 
 conceal his benevolence from the public eye : so 
 scrupulous was he in this respect, that his accounts 
 were kept in such a way as to prevent others from 
 knowing in what manner and on what objects his 
 property was bestowed. 
 
 In his passage through life, he met with many 
 domestic trials, which he bore with Christian sub- 
 mission ; and he suffered deeply from feelings of 
 great spiritual poverty, in the course of his reli- 
 gious progress, which tended to his purification 
 
RICHARD REYNOLDS. 163 
 
 and increased humility. He was concerned to 
 maintain the warfare with his soul's enemies ; not 
 to rely on former experience. Day by day he 
 sought the Lord and his strength ; and in his de- 
 clining years he was favoured, under all his con- 
 flicts, to keep hold of that faith, which is as an an- 
 chor to the soul, sure and steadfast. The following 
 extracts from two of his letters, are a confirming 
 evidence that he was strengthened to trust in the 
 Lord Jesus as his only hope of glory, and to 
 believe that he had an interest in Him. 
 
 1814. — 11 mo. 12. " This day I commence the 
 eightieth year of my age ; a circumstance so awful, 
 that it indisposes for every other employment but 
 the consideration of the speedy termination of a 
 life already so much protracted beyond the ad- 
 mitted natural term of human existence. Most 
 reasonably may I expect soon to follow those who 
 are gone from this state of probation and intended 
 refinement, from works to rewards. And earnest 
 are my desires, nor always faint my hopes, that 
 through the mercy of God in Christ Jesus, it will be 
 to be again united, in heaven, with those I have 
 loved best on earth. Not as though I had already 
 attained a sufficient degree of refinement, or were 
 already perfect. Alas! much remains to be re- 
 moved, much to be acquired, — and in how short a 
 time! If it depended on my own unassisted effbi'ts, 
 or my expectation rested upon works of righteous- 
 ness which I have done or can do, my hope would 
 perish and my confidence fail; but I trust I may. 
 
164? RICHARD REYNOLDS. 
 
 in all humility, though in a very limited degree, 
 adopt the language of the apostle, and say, * I 
 know in whom I have believed,' and commit my 
 soul to Him as unto a faithful Creator, and all- 
 sufficient Redeemer." 
 
 1814. — 11 month. "My dependence is truly 
 not upon any works of righteousness that I 
 have done, or can do; but upon his mercy who 
 saveth us by the washing of regeneration, and re- 
 newing of the Holy Ghost, through Jesus Christ 
 our Saviour; that, being justified by his grace, I 
 shall be made an heir according to the hope of 
 eternal life. Though, through mercy, I am enabled, 
 at times, to confide that such will ultimately be my 
 happy experience, frequent fears assault me; the 
 absence of all sense of good, or of the comfortable 
 influence of divine favour, suggests, with fearful 
 apprehension, the possibility of my taking up a rest, 
 short of the rest which remains for the chil- 
 dren of God, But whatever sufferings it may be 
 necessary I should endure, or deprivations sus- 
 tain, to prevent so fatal a delusion, may I be pre- 
 served from it; and however inferior my talents, 
 or imperfect my obedience, may I, through the 
 mercy of God in Christ Jesus, have hope in my 
 death." 
 
 1816. — 5 mo. 28. " It is true, that in this va« 
 liable state of things, and especially as we advance 
 towards the termination of the probationary scene, 
 the bitters may, at times, appear to exceed the 
 sweets ; yet it is with thankfulness I acknowledge, 
 
RICHARD REYNOLDS. 165 
 
 that ever since we parted, I have experienced a 
 degree of support sufficient to prevent my sinking 
 below hope in seasons of apprehended desertion 
 and weakness, which have sometimes been so much 
 as to deprive me of the power of praying for the 
 help I so much needed ; yet, in hearing the Scrip- 
 tures read, I have even at such times been enabled 
 to apply (I hope I was not presumptuous, if I 
 thought I was permitted to appropriate) the gra- 
 cious invitations and promises of our blessed 
 Saviour more to my encouragement and confirm- 
 ation, than at some opportunities in times of greater 
 bodily strength and mental energy." 
 
 As the diligence of this pious Christian induced a 
 care to leave nothing to be done on the morrow, 
 which could be accomplished on the day, in his 
 outward concerns ; so in that which regarded his 
 religious duties, and his preparation for a future 
 state, as the close of life drew near, nothing 
 seemed to weigh upon his mind to communicate, 
 either in regard to himself or others, and he had 
 only patiently to wait the gradual declension of the 
 vital powers, trusting in the promises of the Gospel. 
 
 In the course of the summer of 1816, he paid a 
 final visit to his son, then residing at Ketley, and to 
 his daughter, near Liverpool, during which his 
 strength obviously declined ; but he accomplished 
 the journey. Not long after his arrival at 
 home, he was induced, by the anxious solicita- 
 tions of his friends, to try the waters of Chel- 
 tenham, when he thus wrote to one of his intimate 
 
166 JOHN THORP. 
 
 friends : " I will not conclude without mentioning, 
 that throughout my illness I have not been without 
 hope, and which [I may say] with humility and 
 thankfulness, is continued, and, I trust, will be to 
 the end ; but it is solely founded on the mercy of 
 God in Christ Jesus who died for us, on whom we 
 have redemption through his blood, even the for- 
 giveness of sins." 
 
 In the course of a few weeks after writing the 
 foregoing lines, Richard Reynolds was called to 
 receive the reward of the righteous. On the 10th 
 of the ninth month, 1816, he was peacefully re- 
 leased from the vicissitudes of time, and added, we 
 may reverently trust, to the purified spirits of the 
 just. 
 
 JOHN THORP was born at Wilmslow, in the 
 county of Chester, on the 5th of the eleventh 
 month, 1742. He was the youngest son of 
 Jonathan Thorp, a farmer, who left but little pro- 
 perty. His father dying before he was born, the 
 charge of his maintenance and education, with that 
 of several other children, devolved on his mother, 
 whose maternal care and affectionate solicitude, 
 under the trying circumstances in which she was 
 thus placed, he frequently mentioned with feelings 
 of filial gratitude. His parents were members of 
 the church of England, in profession with which 
 he was educated. He was, from very early life, 
 
JOHN THORP. 167 
 
 sensible of the workings of the evil of his own 
 heart, and also of the manifestation of the divine 
 principle of light and grace, which showed him 
 the evil. He felt that this world is not the place 
 of rest for man, but that it is designed by Infinite 
 Wisdom, as a preparation for a state of uninter- 
 rupted happiness ; and that this great work can 
 only be effected by taking up the cross to all the 
 corrupt desires and passions of our fallen nature. 
 
 Under these religious impressions, he believed 
 it to be required of him to decline the practice of 
 singing, in which he had taken great pleasure : he 
 had been a noted singer, in that called the parish 
 church of his own village. He continued some 
 time longer to attend that place of worship ; but 
 being convinced that as God is a spirit, they 
 who worship Him must worship Him in spirit 
 and in truth, the forms and ceremonies practised 
 there did not furnish that edification and comfort 
 which his soul longed for. His regard, however, for, 
 and sense of duty to his tenderly affectionate mother, 
 made the thoughts of sepai:ating from her, in the 
 solemn and important duty of public worship, very 
 trying to him ; though at times, when present with 
 her, he was so much distressed, and felt such 
 strong convictions that he was not in his proper 
 place, that, to use his own words, his knees have 
 been ready to smite together. 
 
 In a lively remembrance of this season of early 
 and divine visitation to his soul, he remarked, a 
 few years before his decease, that he had never 
 
1^ JOHN THORP. 
 
 since, for a moment, had to doubt the certainty or 
 the source of those convictions which were thus, at 
 a very early age, so remarkably and so indelibly 
 stamped on his mind; and that shortly afterwards he 
 attended a meeting of Friends at Morley, a village 
 about two miles distant from his native place, 
 where he found pubhcly professed and advocated, 
 as the principles of a religious community, doc- 
 trines consonant with the convictions which had 
 operated so powerfully on his mind. He added, 
 at the time when he made these observations, that 
 if he were only preserved in the way of his duty to 
 the end, he should have cause to rejoice that his 
 lot had been cast amongst them. 
 
 Continuing to attend the meetings of Friends, he 
 was, when at the age of twenty, admitted a mem- 
 ber of our religious Society. Soon afterwards he 
 removed to London, where he resided about four 
 years; and in 1767, he settled at Manchester, was 
 married not long after, and was an inhabitant of 
 that town the remainder of his life. 
 
 During his residence in the metropolis he lived 
 much retired. A relation who accompanied him 
 from the country, and with whom he had joint 
 lodgings, and his eldest brother, an officer in the 
 army, a man of talents and general knowledge, 
 formed, for some time, nearly the extent of his 
 acquaintance. With these companions, who were 
 his superiors in information and learning, he at 
 times delighted to converse ; but, through divine 
 help, he inflexibly resisted all their persuasions 
 
JOHN THORP. 169 
 
 send entreaties to deviate, in any one instance, from 
 that steady and uniform religious practice of life 
 and manners, which he had believed it to be his 
 duty to adopt. He occasionally accompanied them 
 in an evening walk ; but if they gave way to any 
 levity of conduct, or turned aside into any tavern 
 or place of diversion, he immediately left them and 
 returned to his lodgings. 
 
 This decision of character appears to have been 
 blessed. May it encourage others, who are ex- 
 posed to similar temptations, to adopt and perse- 
 vere in the same holy resolution. Young men 
 who are thus circumstanced, have a claim on the 
 kind notice of their friends ; but if they do not 
 always receive this attention, let them remember, 
 that if, with fervency and humility of heart, they 
 look unto their gracious Redeemer, He will guard 
 them from all that is evil. 
 
 For some years after his admission into our 
 Society, John Thorp had to pass through much spi- 
 ritual conflict ; continuing to find that there were in 
 his heart propensities opposed to that state of 
 humble resignation, which, by the Divine light, had 
 been so clearly shown to him, as necessary to be 
 attained; but through the effectual operation of 
 the grace of God, he was enabled to persevere in 
 taking up his cross, and prepared for service in the 
 church of Christ. 
 
 He first appeared as a minister about the thirty- 
 second year of his age. He was reverently con- 
 
 I 
 
170 JOHN THORP. 
 
 cerned to wait before the Lord, in the exercise 
 of the gift entrusted to him : his powers of expres- 
 sion were strong and persuasive; and these 
 being sanctified by divine grace, he was qua- 
 hfied affectionately to entreat others to come 
 to that fountain of mercy, by which he had been 
 often refreshed and strengthened. But the most 
 prominent and frequent subject of his gospel 
 labours, was, closely recommending to all an earnest, 
 serious, and impartial examination into the state 
 of their own hearts, in order to see how their ac- 
 counts stood with God ; and setting forth how great 
 and irreparable would be the loss, to those who 
 unwisely neglect the opportunity afforded, of em- 
 bracing the all-sufticient means appointed for their 
 redemption. 
 
 Being early convinced of the danger of seeking 
 for the treasures of this world, he was content 
 to remain in a comparatively low station. That 
 he might not be unnecessarily encumbered with 
 tlie cares of trade, and that he might be more 
 at liberty for the service of his Divine Master, he 
 steadily dechned, though with an increasing fa- 
 mily, the offers that were made to him to enter 
 more extensively into business, and the repeated 
 and earnest sohcitations of his friends that he 
 would accept them. But he was favoured to ex- 
 perience the fulfilment of the heavenly promise, 
 that to those who seek first the kingdom of God 
 and his righteousness, all things necessary shall be 
 added. 
 
JOHN THORP. 171 
 
 He was much beloved ; and among his more in- 
 timate friends, his natural cheerfulness, tempered 
 with Christian gravity, and his deep experience 
 and sound judgment in Divine things, rendered 
 him an interesting and instructive companion. 
 
 He spent much time in retirement ; and it was 
 his practice, during a great part of his life, to take 
 a walk, mostly alone, in the fore part of the day, 
 generally into the fields. These walks, there is 
 reason to believe, often proved seasons of religious 
 exercise and devotion ; and some, who have casu- 
 ally met him, have been struck with the solemnity 
 of his countenance. His reading had been exten- 
 sive and various ; but the writings which he pe- 
 rused most frequently, next to the Holy Scriptures, 
 were those, by whomsoever written, which recom- 
 mended religion as an individual, experimental work; 
 consisting in faith and obedience,, not in specula- 
 tive knowledge, or in a mere profession. Yet, not- 
 withstanding the satisfaction this reading afforded 
 him, he often remarked, how little all the know- 
 ledge that can be obtained, even from the best of 
 books, will avail those who neglect a reverent 
 attention to the divine law w^ritten in their own 
 hearts. 
 
 In the summer of 1806, he wholly declined his 
 business, which had been that of a tailor, having, 
 through a blessing on his honest industry, acquired 
 a sufficiency for his future support. In the course 
 of that year, he was deprived by death of his 
 
 i2 
 
172 JOHN THORP. 
 
 second wife, who had for thirty-one years been his 
 faithful and affectionate companion. 
 
 Having through Hfe, whilst encompassed with 
 human infirmities, kept his eye steadily on the 
 Captain of his salvation, he was remarkably fa- 
 voured, at times, as he approached the confines of 
 mortality, to look, in faith, to that state of undis- 
 turbed happiness which is beyond the grave, as 
 the subjoined extracts, from letters to his long- loved 
 and intimate friend, Richard Reynolds, exhibit. 
 
 Let none, however, conclude, if the same 
 bright prospects are not afforded to them, that 
 this is any mark of divine displeasure. Infinite 
 Kindness deals variously with his children ; and, 
 for wise and hidden purposes, sometimes sees meet 
 to prove even his most devoted servants, by grant- 
 ing them less certain evidence of his acceptance ; 
 but to these also, as they persevere unto the end, 
 shall the consoling assurance be verified : * Ye 
 shall reap, if ye faint not.' 
 
 1805. — 10 mo. 22, " At seasons, I feel a degree 
 of consolation and Divine peace that cannot be ex- 
 pressed in words, which I would not exchange for 
 a thousand times the treasures of both the Indies ; 
 in comparison of which I should esteem, I do 
 esteem, crowns and sceptres as dung and^dross. 
 And at the much more frequent seasons, when 
 heavenly good is least sensibly felt, (I hope I write 
 it with humble, heart-felt gratitude,) my faith, and 
 hope, and confidence, are so firmly anchored on 
 
JOHN THORP. 173 
 
 the everlasting rock, Christ Jesus, that when the 
 rains descend, and the winds and the storms beat, 
 I am not greatly moved. I know Him in whom I 
 have believed, and that He will, in mercy, keep all 
 those who have committed themselves to Him! 
 
 1813. — 6 mo. 10. " With regard to myself, I am 
 not destitute of hope ; for though many have been 
 better stewards of the manifold grace of God 
 than I have been, I am not conscious, at any time, 
 in my religious labours, of having done the work of 
 the Lord deceitfully. Yet I might have been more 
 diligent: I might have watched more frequently 
 at Wisdom's gate : I might have been more de- 
 voted, and, like the holy prophet, more ready to 
 say, * Here am I, send me.' But I trust in divine 
 mercy, knowing * in whom I have believed ;' and 
 I am persuaded that He is able to keep that which 
 I have committed unto Him against that day." 
 
 1814.-— 1 mo. 28. " With regard to myself, I 
 am moving on in my Christian pilgrimage in a low 
 way ; yet not destitute of hope, that the dispensa- 
 tions I have, or may have to pass through, may be 
 graciously intended for my further refinement, of 
 which I have great need : so that, in the solemn 
 close, I may be numbered amongst all those, * who, 
 through faith and patience, inherit the promises.' 
 But if I should be thus happy to find acceptance 
 with God, in the awful day of decision, I am sure 
 it will be the effect of his unfailing mercy in Christ 
 Jesus; for I have no claim from merits, to re^ 
 wards." 
 
174 JOHN THORP. 
 
 He enjoyed an excellent constitution, and mostly 
 uninterrupted health, until the autumn of 1815, 
 when he had a shght attack, which assumed the 
 appearance of paralysis. This, in some degree, 
 impaired his powers of body and mind; yet his 
 understanding remained clear to the last, and he 
 Continued to attend his own meeting. He was 
 -"'iable to walk about, and call on his friends ; and 
 his mind was often filled with divine love. A few 
 days before his death, he was seized with a severe 
 spasmodic affection; when he manifested great 
 composure of mind, saying, that whichever way it 
 might terminate, all would be well. 
 
 The evening before his decease, he related to his 
 family the following circumstance of his early life. 
 "When a boy, about fourteen years of age, my 
 attachment to music and singing was such, that 
 when walking alone in the lanes and fields, in an 
 evening, I frequently gratified myself by singing 
 aloud ; and indulged therein, even after my mind 
 became uneasy with the practice, until, in one of 
 my solitary evening walks, and when in the act of 
 singing, I heard, as it were, a voice distinctly say, 
 * If thou wilt discontinue that gratification, thou 
 shalt be made partaker of a much more perfect 
 harmony.' " So powerful was the impression then 
 produced, that, he added, he never afterwards 
 indulged in the practice. In relating this short 
 anecdote, he was, towards the latter part of it, 
 considerably affected, and could not suppress his 
 tears, which appeared as the tears of gratitude to 
 
SARAH HUSTLER. 175 
 
 God, at this remembrance of his early merciful 
 visitation. 
 
 He conversed cheerfully with his family the re- 
 mainder of the evening, and said that he thought 
 it a great favour to be removed without much 
 bodily suffering. The following day, the 30th of 
 ninth month, 1817, whilst sitting in his chair, he 
 closed his eyes, and quietly departed. 
 
 SARAH HUSTLER was the daughter of John 
 and Christiana Hustler, of UnderclifF, near Brad- 
 ford in Yorkshire; and was bom there, in the 
 second month, 1765. She enjoyed many privi- 
 leges in early life, from the pains that were taken 
 to improve her mind by storing it with useful 
 knowledge, and from the pious endeavours that 
 were used to train her up in the nurture and ad- 
 monition of the Lord. But though sheltered 
 under the paternal roof, and favoured with good 
 example and precept, she did not escape the as- 
 saults of the enemy of man's happiness ; nor was 
 she unacquainted with those propensities to evil, 
 incident to man in his natural and unregenerate 
 state. 
 
 As her faculties ripened, and she came more 
 clearly to see the importance of faith in God, and 
 in the immediate teachings of his Holy Spirit, and 
 was concerned to practise what she knew to be 
 right, the care that had been bestowed upon her 
 
176 SARAH HUSTLER. 
 
 was blessed; and those religious principles in 
 which she had been educated, became increasingly 
 precious in her view. 
 
 She was a woman of superior mental endow- 
 ments ; but it was her great concern that these 
 should be employed in the church of Christ, in 
 subservience to the will of Him who had bestowed 
 them. Her friends who knew her best, enter- 
 tained a high esteem for her worth, and valued her 
 services ; and in the maintenance of the discipline 
 of our religious Society, they considered her as 
 possessing a clear and sound judgment. 
 
 In the exercise of a faithful friendship, she en- 
 tered, with much Christian kindness, into the in- 
 ward conflicts of mind and baptisms of spirit, of 
 those who, whether in their private character, or 
 as ministers of the Gospel, were labourers in the 
 church ; and to the young and inexperienced, who 
 were desirous of walking in the right way of the 
 Lord, she was a judicious and helpful counsellor. 
 A lively remembrance of the dangers incident to 
 their critical period of life, enabled her feelingly to 
 enter into the circumstances of her young friends ; 
 and as she possessed a refined and well-cultivated 
 judgment, and her conversation was marked by 
 Christian kindness and affability, her society was 
 additionally instructive to them. 
 
 When about thirty-four years of age, she yield- 
 ed, though greatly in the cross to her natural in- 
 clination, to an apprehension that it was her duty 
 to speak as a minister in our meetings for worship* 
 
SARAH HUSTLER. 177 
 
 Her first communications in this way, were in great 
 simplicity and brokenness of spirit. To adopt the 
 language of the Friends of her own monthly meet- 
 ing, when describing her in this character, " Her 
 exercises were many, and her baptisms frequent 
 and deep : thus instructed in the mysteries of the 
 kingdom, she was qualified to administer suitable 
 counsel and admonition to the different states 
 amongst us, and at times commissioned awfully to 
 warn the rebellious and backsliding ; and in the 
 arduous work of paying religious visits to her 
 friends in their families, a service in which she was 
 much engaged, she was often qualified, in the 
 authority of Truth, to divide the word aright." 
 
 For many years after the decease of her father, 
 the care of her beloved mother devolved increas- 
 ingly upon her. She was at once her friend, compa- 
 nion, and nurse ; and evinced an ardent desire 
 to dischai'ge every duty that filial tenderness could 
 suggest. 
 
 In a memorandum, dated the 18th of the second 
 month, 1811, penned, as it appears, after a time of 
 very bitter conflict, are the following expressions : 
 " There are seasons when all I ask is an ability to 
 fulfil my duty to my Maker, and my fellow- crea- 
 tures ; to continue to the end my watchful, pa- 
 tient, and affectionate attention to my dear parent; 
 and to devote myself, body, soul, and spirit, for the 
 remainder of my days, to that work and service, in 
 doing or in suffering, which He who has been my 
 Preserver, the dew of my youth, the stay of middle 
 
 j5 
 
178 SARAH HUSTLER. 
 
 age, and my support in many an hour of deep and 
 hidden conflict, shall be pleased to require at my 
 hands." 
 
 Towards the close of the same year, in writing 
 to some intimate friends, she remarks : " Let me 
 not be thought ungrateful to the Preserver of 
 men. I forget not, I think, to commemorate the 
 mercy which has sustained in the way of affliction ; 
 supported through many deep and hidden con- 
 flicts ; been a resting-place to my tossed spirit ; as 
 the shadow of a great rock in a weary land ; and 
 enabled me, at seasons, not only to praise Him for 
 mercies past, but also, I trust, humbly to hope for 
 more. O ! my precious friends, may we all be 
 more willing to walk by faith, and not by sight ; and 
 to profit by that which we have suffered ; this is, 
 of all Christian lessons, one of the hardest to en- 
 dure. It has been a very frequent one, in my little 
 experience, and continues to be so ; and were it 
 not for a degree of confidence in the truth of the 
 remark, that steps taken in simple faith are large 
 steps in Christian advancement, I should be often 
 ready to cast away the shield. I know nothing I 
 covet so much, as to be able to adopt the language 
 of David : * My heart is not haughty, nor my eyes 
 lofty ; neither do I exercise myself in great mat- 
 ters.' My soul is become as a weaned child. 
 And as to this world, 1 hope I am losing my interest 
 in every other prospect than that of standing in 
 my right allotment; whether it ever be required of 
 me to run in the way of the Lord's commandments, 
 
SARAH HUSTLER. 179 
 
 in a public line, again ; or whether a short time only 
 remains for me to trim the lamp, and, through Di- 
 vine aid, have it burning, when the midnight cry 
 is heard." 
 
 This exercised servant of the Lord was often 
 deeply concerned for the spiritual welfare of our 
 Society ; and she laboured faithfully and accept- 
 ably in the work of the ministry, in various places 
 in this nation, during the latter years of her life; 
 but in the early part of the year 1814, her mind 
 was often secretly but strongly turned from her 
 fellow-professors in this country, towards many 
 on the continent of Europe, who had been 
 awakened to a sense of the spiritual nature of the 
 religion of Jesus. In the course of the ensuing 
 summer, in company with Elizabeth Coggeshall, of 
 New York, then on rehgious service in this coun- 
 try, she visited the few professing with Friends 
 in Prussia and the South of France, and other 
 serious characters, whom they sought out as they 
 passed along. She returned to England in the 
 eleventh month, with thai warm and lively feeling 
 of Christian interest for her friends, which had 
 been so conspicuous a trait in her character 
 through life. 
 
 In a memorandum, made in the seventh month, 
 1815, she observes: " I humbly trust I have been 
 enabled to stand in dedication to the unfoldings of 
 duty;" and after adverting to divers services in 
 which she had been engaged, and reviewing her 
 endeavours to fulfil her vows, she adds, " I com- 
 
180 SARAH HUSTLER. 
 
 memorate the mercy which has hitherto kept me 
 in heights and in depths, so that the power of the 
 enemy has not ultimately prevailed. But though 
 the cup of suffering hath been largely adminis- 
 tered ; — though faith hath been often ready to fail, 
 and many severe provings and conflicts have been 
 my experience, known only to the Searcher of 
 hearts, the ability is yet, at seasons, mercifully af- 
 forded, to bear testimony to the Divine faithfulness, 
 in that his promise hath so far been verified: 
 * Thy life will I give unto thee for a prey, in all 
 places whither thou goest." May patience then 
 have its perfect work in me, and the fiery baptisms 
 do their ofiice, until, in the end of days, a capacity 
 may be received to unite in the final surrender of 
 the Holy Pattern, ' Thy will, O Father, and 
 not mine, be done !' and thereby to join in the 
 song of the redeemed, even, * Great and mar- 
 vellous are thy works. Lord God Almighty! 
 just and true are thy ways, thou King of saints.' 
 Amen, and amen, saith my soul." 
 
 In the course of the year 1816, she removed into 
 Bradford, and writes thus instructively of her new 
 residence, in the fourth month following: " I ought 
 thankfully to say, that I have about me every out- 
 ward means of comfort; and having nothing left to 
 desire, might be employed in numbering my bless- 
 ings. Nevertheless, I feel (and am glad I can 
 feel it) that nothing earthly, or of earthly origin, 
 can satisfy the wants of an immortal spirit; so that, 
 while my dwelling, and every thing about it, have 
 
SARAH HUSTLER. 181 
 
 been preparing to become all that I could wish 
 them to be, the habitation of the spirit has been in a 
 land of deserts, of gins, and of snares ; and never 
 more sensible danger has been experienced of los- 
 ing the portion of that better country, where the 
 voice of the oppressor of souls is not heard ; for 
 * they hear not the voice of the oppressor.' None 
 of my friends, therefore, need have any apprehen- 
 sion that I am going to dwell at ease in my ceiled 
 house; for if I know the state of my own heart, and I 
 ask myself the question almost daily, I would wil- 
 lingly leave it all for a safe passport to a better, or, 
 under the clothing of divine requisition, sensibly felt, 
 to go to any part of the heritage. I can say of a 
 truth, * I have seen an end of all perfection,' as to 
 created good; and oh, when the height and the 
 depth, the length and the breadth, the wonderful 
 extent, of the law of love, are in any degree opened 
 to the mind, how are earthly consolations swallowed 
 up and lost !" 
 
 In the eighth month, 1817, Sarah Hustler pro- 
 posed to her friends to attend the half-year's meet- 
 ing at Aberdeen, and to visit the few other meetings 
 in Scotland ; and was liberated for that service. 
 For some time previous to this her last journey, she 
 had laboured under much poverty of spirit; and she 
 left home greatly discouraged, often remembering 
 the words of the apostle, " Unto you it is given, 
 in the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on Him, 
 but also to suffer for his sake." However, she 
 had thankfully to acknowledge, that, through 
 
18^ SARAH HUSTLER. 
 
 Divine help, she was enabled to perform the visit to 
 her own peace, and, as she humbly trusted, with- 
 out bringing reproach on the cause of Truth. On 
 her return out of Scotland, she united with some 
 Friends, who had been appointed by the yearly 
 meeting, to visit the quarterly meeting of Cumber- 
 land, though suffering at the time under the effects 
 of the bodily exertions and mental exercises, she 
 had recently sustained. After some progress had 
 been made in the visit, she was obliged, from an 
 increase of illness, entirely to rest, at the house of 
 Wilkinson Ostle, at Maryport. 
 
 She was for some time favoured with great 
 quietude, though her bodily sufferings were oc- 
 casionally very great. These increased, and she 
 was further tried with a deep sense of inward 
 poverty; her mind was afflicted and tossed, and 
 she repeatedly observed: " This is indeed passing 
 through the valley and shadow of death." Yet, 
 in this deeply-proving season, her faith in the 
 mercy of her Redeemer, and her hope of final ac- 
 ceptance, never failed. In a message to a friend, 
 after mentioning some other matters, she added, 
 " As to myself, I am languishing into the presence 
 of Infinite Purity, having nothing to rest upon but 
 the mercy of God in Christ Jesus." 
 
 At one time, when two young friends were sitting 
 by her, she remarked to them, that what she then 
 felt was well worth their sacrificing all to obtain; and 
 exhorted them to yield faithful obedience to every 
 manifestation of duty, however despicable they 
 
SARAH HUSTLER. 183 
 
 might appear in the eyes of men. Having been 
 able to sit up a few hours in an adjoining room, 
 she expressed her thankfulness, and said, that if it 
 should please her Great Master ever to call her 
 into his service again, she hoped the present dis- 
 pensation would be a means of fitting her to move 
 with increased simplicity, in the performance of his 
 will. At another time, addressing a near relative, 
 she exhorted her, in the most tender and affection- 
 ate manner, to submit to the restraints of that 
 sacred Monitor in the soul, whose influence she 
 had been favoured to feel: " Oh, do not," she 
 said energetically, " disregard this precious Teach- 
 er. Submit thy will to it: nothing short of this will 
 bring thee peace ; and what else can support thee 
 at such a time as this?" Adding, in substance, 
 that the belief that she had herself endeavoured 
 to act up to it, and to fulfil her allotted duties in 
 life, then raised her soul above the load of affliction 
 under which her poor body laboured, and enabled 
 her to wait the event with patience. 
 
 For about ten days she appeared gradually to 
 gain strength ; but when this began to decline, she 
 entertained little, if any expectation of recovery, 
 and repeatedly supplicated that the work might 
 be cut short in righteousness. In the course of 
 the night of the 23d of tenth month, she lost the 
 power of articulation; and continued to languish in 
 a state peculiarly distressing to those about her, 
 until the first day following, when she became 
 quite calm and collected j and, on being asked if 
 
184' SPECIAL WEST. 
 
 her mind was easy, she was enabled, very dis- 
 tinctly, to answer, " yes ;" her countenance, at the 
 same time, being strikingly expressive of serenity 
 and peace. 
 
 On the 26th of the tenth month, 1817, at 
 the age of fifty-two, her soul was released from 
 its afflicted tabernacle, prepared, as we may reve- 
 rently believe, through redeeming mercy, to par- 
 take of the blessing which was promised to the 
 pure in heart. 
 
 SPECIAL WEST was born in the Borough 
 of South wark, in the year 1740. His parents pro- 
 fessed with our Society, and brought him up in 
 the attendance of our religious meetings. He 
 lived with them until about the sixteenth year of his 
 age, and worked in his father's business, which was 
 that of a furrier, amongst unsteady persons, whose 
 company proved a great snare to him; and being 
 also himself light and vain, he became very dis- 
 obedient to his parents, and left them. The nation 
 was at that time engaged in war, and he enlisted 
 into the army. 
 
 About a year afterwards, with many others, he 
 volunteered to go on an expedition to Guadaloupe ; 
 but being thought too young and slender, he was 
 refused, which was a great disappointment to him. 
 In this, however, he had afterwards to acknowledge 
 the Protecting Arm that was extended over him ; 
 for, in a little time, he heard that nearly all his com- 
 
SPECIAL WEST. 185 
 
 panions were slain in battle ; he believed that only 
 two escaped. When reflecting on this event, he 
 was led to view, in his rejection, the hand of 
 Providence, and his mind was humbled in thankful- 
 ness unto God. 
 
 His next station was in the island of Jersey, 
 where, according to his own account, he had less 
 liberty than he had been accustomed to, which, he 
 said, kept him from some entanglements. At this 
 time he frequently felt reproofs for his misconduct; 
 but had not strength to withstand temptation. 
 Being on sentry one night, on the top of the castle, 
 he fell asleep, which, by military law, subjects the 
 offender to the punishment of death. The noise 
 of the officer's approaching to inspect the guard, 
 awoke him in time to avoid detection: this he 
 considered as another instance of the interposition 
 of merciful Providence ; and, in reflecting on his es- 
 cape, his disobedience to his parents, and other sins, 
 were forcibly presented to his mind. It appears to 
 have been a very solemn time with him, and he 
 prayed for deliverance : this was about the eight- 
 eenth year of his age. In making mention of this cir- 
 cumstance, at a later period of his life, he spoke of 
 it as a precious visitation of Divine goodness. On 
 the conclusion of the war he returned to England, 
 and received his discharge: he immediately sought 
 his parents, and submitted himself to them, asking 
 their forgiveness, which they readily granted. 
 
 Very few particulars are known respecting 
 Special West from this period, until his marriage, 
 
186 SPECIAL WEST. 
 
 in the year 1773, to Hannah Hagger; when he 
 changed his residence, and was recommended 
 from Barking monthly meeting to that of Hertford, 
 " as at times appearing in the ministry, to the 
 satisfaction of Friends." For several years, he 
 occupied a small farm at I^orthaw, on the borders 
 of Hertfordshire, at a distance of seven or eight 
 miles from meeting; but he was diligent in his at- 
 tendance, though encompassed with many difficul- 
 ties. He and his wife laboured very hard for their 
 support ; they lived sparingly, and were at times 
 greatly tried with losses, on their little farm, so 
 that he was often ready to fear that he should be 
 unable to pay his debts, and that he might bring a 
 disgrace upon the cause of Truth. During the 
 time of his living at Northaw, he lost, by disease, 
 several of his small stock of cattle; and at one 
 period his only remaining horse was stolen. His 
 worthy wife, in speaking of this trouble, has re- 
 marked: " When the thieves stole our horse, I 
 said it was the enemy's doing, to keep us from 
 meeting; but I said, he shall not have his way now, 
 so we used to walk ; but no one can tell what we 
 suffered."" 
 
 He was a man of great simplicity: in his dealings 
 he was upright and punctual, and by his consistent 
 deportment he gained the esteem of those who 
 knew him. His honest industry was blessed to 
 him; for though he did not, for a considerable 
 time, meet with much success, yet his exemplary 
 conduct attracted the notice of such as were 
 
SPECIAL WEST. 187 
 
 able to help him, and was the cause of his having, 
 at different times, several small legacies, which 
 enabled him to rise above his difficulties; and in 
 the end he obtained a comfortable independence, 
 for his station in life. 
 
 Our dear departed friend had very few advan- 
 tages in his education : his preaching was not in 
 the wisdom of man, nor after the rudiments of this 
 world ; but having been taught in the school of 
 Christ, and, with a simple and believing heart, re- 
 ceived the truth as it is in Jesus, he became an 
 able minister of his blessed Gospel. He was well 
 acquainted with the Holy Scriptures ; and was 
 often strengthened, in a clear and powerful manner, 
 to enlarge upon them, to the spiritual instruction of 
 his hearers. He was plain and unassuming in his 
 manners, moving with propriety in that sphere in 
 which Providence had placed him ; acting as one 
 who was seeking to serve the Lord, and not to ob- 
 tain the favour of men. 
 
 In the latter years of his life he resided within 
 three miles of Hertford; and though labouring 
 under great bodily infirmities, continued diligent in 
 the attendance of religious meetings, even in very 
 unfavourable weather, frequently appearing in 
 public testimony, to the comfort and edification of 
 his friends. 
 
 During his last illness, which was rather short, 
 he was remarkably patient. On being asked how 
 he felt in his mind, he replied : " I do not abound: I 
 trust in the merits of my dear Saviour ; all my own 
 
188 SPECIAL WEST. 
 
 righteousness is as filthy rags." He afterwards 
 many times expressed the Divine consolation which 
 he felt, in this season of conflict, saying : *' The 
 great work of the soul's salvation must be wrought 
 out with fear and trembling. O ! death and eter- 
 nity, how awful! I am resigned, and willing to go." 
 On one of his sons asking him if he had any thing 
 more to say to him, he rephed : " I desire you, my 
 dear children, to live in love, and in the fear of the 
 Almighty, and then He will bless you." His family 
 standing by him, he said : " What a blessed thing 
 it is to pass from death to life ;" adding, " I have 
 nothing to do but to die." He continued in a sweet 
 frame of spirit, and sensible to the last; and was 
 favoured to close, in great peace, a life of much 
 piety and usefulness, on the 30th of the tenth month, 
 1817, in the seventy-seventh year of his age. 
 
 Hannah West survived her husband nearly 
 three years : she had long been afflicted with 
 a complaint, which terminated in a dropsy of 
 the chest. Her sufferings were great ; but she 
 was enabled to beg for patience, which was 
 graciously afforded her, so that she neither mur- 
 mured nor repined ; but remarked, that her Lord 
 would not forsake her, that she felt his arm under- 
 neath to support, and that He would carry her 
 through the troubles of life. During her illness, 
 she said : " Oh ! that I might put off this body of 
 clay. I have an interest in Christ, and shall soon 
 enjoy that treasure which I was favoured to lay up 
 
REBECCA BEVAN. 189 
 
 in the days of my youth ; — that treasure ^vhich 
 fadeth not away, which is a consolation to me at 
 this time of my bodily affliction. I have no fear 
 of death: the grave will have no victory over 
 me." 
 
 At another time she said: " For what cause my 
 life is lengthened, I cannot see ; unless it is to refine 
 me from the dross and tin, and I am resigned. I 
 long to go to my Heavenly Father, to join the 
 spirits of my dear husband and relations, who are 
 gone before me, to sing the glorious song of the 
 redeemed." And further said, " My dear chil- 
 dren, I think you hold me. Do not hold me ; for I 
 have an assurance of happiness. Pray for me, that 
 my patience may hold out to the end ; and when I 
 am gone, rejoice evermore." 
 
 She quitted this scene of conflict, at the age of 
 eighty, the 4th of the ninth month, 1820. 
 
 REBECCA BEVAN, who died on the 9th of 
 the eleventh month, 1817, at the age of thirty- 
 four, was the daughter of Jasper and Anne Capper, 
 of Stoke Newington, from whom she received a 
 guarded and religious education ; and there is 
 reason to believe, that their care in this respect 
 was blessed to her. In very early life, her mind 
 was favoured with serious impressions ; for it ap- 
 pears, from some memorandums of her own, made 
 when about eleven years of age, that she then *felt 
 
190 REBECCA BEVAN. 
 
 earnest desires that she might live in the fear of 
 the Lord, and be strengthened to overcome every 
 thing that wouldliinder her eternal salvation.' She 
 was, in her youthful days, no stranger to close con- 
 flict of mind, in which a sense of her own remiss- 
 ness was deeply felt, and the tear of sorrow often 
 shed, from a feeling of great unworthiness. Being 
 preserved in this acceptable state, her own inclina- 
 tions became much subjected to the power of Truth, 
 and she resisted, in great degree, those temptations 
 to which the youthful mind is exposed : a portion 
 of heavenly light shone upon her path, by which 
 she was enabled rightly to seek, and to find Him 
 whom her soul loved. 
 
 When about the age of twenty-one, she was 
 united in marriage to Paul Bevan, and became a 
 member of Tottenham monthly meeting. Not 
 very long after this event, she was humbled under 
 an apprehension that it would be right for her to 
 bear public testimony to the Lord's goodness; and, 
 under this impression, it was her earnest petition 
 that she might clearly know the divine will con- 
 cerning her, and not seek relief from any outward 
 source. After some years of close inward exercise, 
 she yielded to the divine manifestation, and was 
 permitted to enjoy the reward of a quiet and peace- 
 ful mind therein. 
 
 The following memorandum is descriptive of her 
 character, and instructively marks the self-examina- 
 tion vi^hich she was concerned to maintain. 
 
 1811. — 10 7720. 27. " Returned home on the 16th, 
 
EEBECCA BEVAN. 191 
 
 and the following clay, after attending the marriage 
 of M. M. (and there, for once, endeavouring 
 to do in simplicity, what was required of me, 
 in which I found peace,) was surprised with 
 the information, that, during my absence, the 
 monthly meeting had acknowledged me as a minis- 
 ter. The friends appointed to inform me, did it 
 in a tender manner; and my first emotion on hear- 
 ing it, was a desire to kneel down, and earnestly 
 pray for that preservation in true humility, of 
 which I felt more than ever the need. But recol- 
 lecting, that He to whom the prayer was offered, 
 can accept the sincere breathing of the heart, as 
 well as the more public petition, I contented myself 
 with turning to Him in secret, and I think felt my 
 strength renewed by so doing. But have I dwelt 
 in his fear, or in a disposition to be dedicated to 
 his service since that time ? No : I have again let 
 in luke-warmness and indolence, both in and out of 
 meetings ; and I am afraid I shall never be fit to be 
 admitted of the number of his redeemed. The 
 opinion of my friends, though their unity is very 
 pleasant, cannot alter the real state of things be- 
 tween my soul and its Maker ; and I much fear, 
 that it is possible to be thought well of by our 
 fellow-pilgrims, and yet to be weighed in the 
 balance and found wanting.'" 
 
 In the exercise of her gift, it was her great con- 
 cern that she might not move without clear impres- 
 sions of divine requiring, nor exceed the limits 
 which Truth sets to its openings. Her communi- 
 
192 REBECCA BEVAN. 
 
 cations were neither long nor frequent; but attend- 
 ed with weight and solemnity. She possessed a 
 considerable share of mental endowments; and> 
 being cautious in decision, her judgment was 
 sound and discriminating. She was, from early 
 life, of a tender conscience, and remarkable for a 
 strict adherence to truth. One of the principal 
 characteristics of her mind was sincerity, accom- 
 panied with Christian humility. She was exem- 
 plary in the discharge of the social and relative 
 duties of life ; and, as a mother, it was her con- 
 tinued care that her offspring might be preserved 
 from the evils of the world, and, by an early obedi- 
 ence to the teachings of the Spirit of Christ, be 
 enabled to bear his cross. 
 
 Having, with her husband and family, removed 
 for a short time to, London, they returned, about 
 the latter end of the year 1816, to Tottenham. 
 From this time she felt herself gradually weaning 
 from the world; her mind being strongly impressed 
 with the apprehension that her continuance here 
 would be but of short duration. In the sixth 
 month, 1817, she wrote as follows: " Since 
 my return to this meeting, my state of mind has 
 been much as of late years; mostly attended 
 with great want of earnestness in spiritual things; 
 but now and then, for a short time, aroused to 
 greater diligence; and a desire has been much 
 impressed on my mind, that if, at the awful close 
 of time, I should be favoured with the least sense of 
 acceptance, no one may, in future, sink under dis- 
 
REBECCA BEVAN. 193 
 
 couragement; for I think it impossible that any 
 should feel more destitute of good, and even of 
 living desires after it, than I do at times feel." 
 
 The illness which preceded her dissolution was 
 both protracted and severe. In its progress she 
 endured much excruciating pain; yet, when re- 
 lieved from the acuteness of these paroxysms, she 
 was able to converse, with much calmness, upon 
 her situation and approaching end. In the early 
 part of her confinement, she said to one who was 
 with her : '* I am afraid that I am not prepared ; if I 
 was prepared, I think I could go.** Upon its 
 being intimated to her, that her patience under 
 suffering was an evidence of her being in great 
 degree prepared, she replied emphatically, *' But 
 if a little is wanting !" At one time, when in great 
 pain, she said : " I feel now as if I could trust in 
 the mercy of the Lord in Christ Jesus :" and, at 
 another time, spoke thus : " I am sure, if there 
 is a door open, and I, such an imperfect creature, 
 so full of carelesness, so continually oiF the guard! 
 can rightly go, I can never enough wonder at the 
 merciful kindness of the Master we profess to 
 serve." On another occasion, after expressing her 
 comfort in the prospect of being released, she 
 added, " I have no ground in myself; it will be ail 
 of mercy that these tears will be changed into 
 tears of joy. I wish that all who ask about my 
 death, may know that I had not a rag of my own 
 to clothe myself with ; but that, if I make a goo<l 
 
 K 
 
194 REBECCA BEVAN. 
 
 end, it is entirely and purely through the mercy of 
 Him with whom we have to do. It was many 
 days before I could lay hold on the least degree of 
 that ; but I hope these sufferings are graciously 
 intended as purifications." 
 
 About this time, when under great bodily suf- 
 fering, as her husband was supporting her on the 
 bed, she suppHcated thus: " O, merciful Father! 
 send, I beseech thee, and say, It is enough. Or, 
 if it be thy will that these sufferings be protracted 
 for days to come, be pleased to give the balm of 
 patience. And, for this, my dearest earthly friend, 
 enable him to bear this affliction, and any future 
 trials that may be allotted. Thou knowest that I 
 have often asked for him thy guidance and direc- 
 tion through the wilderness of this world ; but, for 
 the present day, send us help from thy sanctuary, 
 and strengthen us out of Zion." Shortly after- 
 wards she said: " The Lord has been pleased to 
 grant me a little quiet since the morning. It is a 
 sign that he is near, and what can be a greater 
 comfort." And to a near relation : " Ah, my dear, 
 I feel for thee; but what I feel for myself, is inex- 
 pressible thankfulness that the end may be near." 
 Upon being asked how she felt, she replied em- 
 phatically, " Animated with the prospect of the 
 change ?" And in the evening of the next day she 
 remarked, that it seemed as if she was longing to 
 hear praises uttered. After this, however, she 
 was permitted to experience seasons of deep de- 
 pression, and privation of the sensible enjoyment 
 
REBECCA BEVAN. 195 
 
 of good, and expressed herself as almost destitute 
 of inward comfort. Yet He who had thus far pre- 
 served, did not forsake her, and she was again 
 enabled to look with confidence towards Him. 
 
 There being at this time no indication of the im- 
 mediate approach of death, she manifested much 
 earnestness to be endued with patience; saying, 
 that it was what she stood in need of, and that 
 nothing could be done but to pray for it, and that 
 the Everlasting Arm might be underneath her to 
 the end ; and hoped that she might adopt the lan- 
 guage, " All the days of my appointed time will I 
 wait." But her pain increasing, she said to her 
 sister: '* Oh ! my dear sister, thou dost not know 
 how much I suffer many ways. Oh! when the 
 end comes, what a glorious change it will be to 
 me." One of her medical attendants remarking 
 that her sufferings had been great, she said: 
 " They have ; but if they work out that far more 
 exceeding and eternal weight of glory, I shall not 
 regret them." And being in much pain, she ut- 
 tered this short prayer : " O, heavenly Father ! 
 if it please thee, hasten the time ; but, more than 
 all, enable me to say, * Thy will be done.' ' 
 
 For the last few days of her Hfe, the disorder 
 under which she had laboured made more rapid 
 advances ; yet she was preserved in great calmness 
 of spirit; and, on the day before her death, in the 
 prospect of being soon released, she was heard* 
 in a feeble voice, to say, " What a comfort, inex- 
 pressible !" 
 
 k2 
 
196 SARAH HACK. 
 
 Thus He who had been graciously pleased to 
 guide her by his counsel, in the morning of her 
 day, and to carry forward the work of purification, 
 condescended to support her by his presence in 
 the hour of suffering; and there is cause reverently 
 to believe, that He granted her an admission, 
 through our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, into 
 the joys of his salvation. 
 
 SARAH HACK was the daughter of William 
 and Mary Fairbank, ofSheffield,andwas born there, 
 in the year 1762. Her parents were concerned to 
 train her up in the nurture and admonition of the 
 Lord, in accordance with our self-denying profes- 
 sion ; and though in her youth the natural vivacity 
 of her disposition rendered the salutary restraints 
 to which she was subjected, often irksome, yet, 
 through the humbling, refining power of the Spirit 
 of Truth, with which her mind was at times tenderly 
 visited, she w^as made sensible of the beneficial 
 effects of early learning to bear the cross of Christ ; 
 and in succeeding periods of her life, as encourage- 
 ment to others, she acknowledged with gratitude 
 this timely exercise of parental care and love. 
 
 In the year 1788, she quitted her paternal home, 
 and united with a near relation in the superintend- 
 ance of a boarding-school for girls, at Tottenham. 
 Her cheerful disposition and natural abilities, were 
 well adapted to this arduous and important under- 
 takinir. 
 
SARAH HACK. 197 
 
 For some years she at times endured much hu- 
 miliating exercise of mind, from a belief that it was 
 required of her to manifest her love and dedication 
 to her heavenly Father, by a public acknowledg- 
 ment of his goodness and mercy. Her feeUngs, at 
 the time of the first performance of this act of duty, 
 so contrary to her natural inclination, are thus de- 
 scribed : " I found there was a power that could 
 give a more convincing proof than any instrument, 
 and my dependence was to be there alone. He 
 that could give voice and utterance, set before me 
 the fruits of obedience; and I was raised, I know not 
 how, off my seat, and expressed what I believe was 
 right, feeling no condemnation for so doing, but 
 the evidence of peace, though not quite to that de- 
 gree immediately that I expected, resulting partly, 
 perhaps, from my unwilling compliance, and calling 
 in question a power to carry me through the great 
 and arduous work. A quietness and calmness of 
 mind attended me that day and the following ; but 
 may I never forget the state of mind I was brought 
 into afterwards: all that was good, every consola- 
 tion seemed to be withdrawn ; but I trust, in my 
 great suffering, my confidence never entirely left 
 me, although I was often almost overwhelmed with 
 grief. But in the depth of my distress my sorrows 
 were suddenly removed, com/ort was poured in 
 upon my soul: I could then experimentally say, 
 * O Lord ! thou art my rock and my refuge; — a 
 present help in the needful time.' May the recol- 
 lection of these things tend to preserve me in humi- 
 
198 SARAH HACK. 
 
 lity, and to strengthen me in every manifest requir- 
 ing: may it keep down all self-love, and self-seeking, 
 the greatest impediment in every good vrord and 
 work." 
 
 In the year 1799, the subject of this memoir 
 was united in marriage to James Hack of Chiches- 
 ter, to whom she was a true help-meet. In her 
 new station, it was her concern to impress on the 
 minds of her husband's children the advantages 
 arising from an early acquaintance with the teach- 
 ings of the Divine instructor; and her cheerful and 
 affectionate disposition gave her free access to 
 their minds, and increased her influence over 
 them. 
 
 Her communications in the ministry, both at 
 home, and among her friends, whom she acceptably 
 visited in various parts, were sound and impressive; 
 and they were attended with an evidence that they 
 flowed from the Divine source of all saving know- 
 ledge. She possessed qualifications for usefulness 
 in the meetings for discipline established among 
 women Friends ; and was willingly disposed that 
 they should be exercised in the service of the 
 church. She was also concerned diligently to oc- 
 cupy her talents in the various duties of domestic 
 life, and was often employed in searching out and 
 relieving the poor and afflicted. 
 
 In the early part of the year 1816, she had a 
 severe attack of illness ; but so far recovered as to 
 be able to pay an acceptable visit to Friends in 
 and about London, in the spring of that year ; and 
 
SARAH HACK. 199 
 
 was afterwards engaged in other religious service 
 from home, evincing her love to Him whom she had 
 long endeavoured faithfully to serve. Her lamp 
 shone with peculiar brightness, and she was 
 strengthened, in the power of the Gospel, to 
 offer instructive counsel to those among whom 
 she travelled. 
 
 Towards the close of the year, in writing to a 
 friend, she remarks: " The interruptions to my 
 health, that have occurred of late, are, I have no 
 doubt, mercifully intended to prepare either for a 
 better and more enduring inheritance, or for en- 
 gaging with more dedication and perfect love in 
 whatsoever may be called for ; in order that the 
 work which my great and good Master may, in 
 adorable condescension, see meet to give me to 
 do, may be finished to his praise, and the exalt- 
 ation of his name." 
 
 In a letter written when her health was in some 
 degree improved, she says : " To know of the wel- 
 fare of my dear connexions and friends, and that 
 they felt me near to them, was all that I dared to 
 ask to know ; feeling it to be of unspeakable im- 
 portance to have my communion and union with the 
 Father of mercies, who, when under great bodily op- 
 pression, attracted me to himself, opened the joys of 
 a glorious immortality, and gave me a capacity to 
 comprehend some of the mysteries of his kingdom. 
 Yea, blessed be the name of my God, I was sus- 
 tained by the Son of his love. It was a theme I 
 
200 JAMES ABELL. 
 
 delighted to dwell upon, that of redemption through 
 Christ Jesus." 
 
 And in another letter, penned several months 
 afterwards, she thus alludes to her religious feel- 
 ings: "I hope I have not forgotten the signal sup- 
 port granted, the forepart of my illness : it was 
 marvellous to myself to be so condescended to. The 
 dispensation has since been somewhat changed. I 
 believe, had not the sustaining arm been under- 
 neath, though invisible, and ofttimes not known 
 to be near, my faith would have failed me. The 
 condescension then so eminently displayed, to one 
 of the least worthy in the family, has been a 
 means of fixing my reliance on the immutable 
 rock — the rock Christ Jesus, my Redeemer, my 
 Saviour." 
 
 In the course of a long and suffering illness, she 
 was often favoured with the sweet influence of the 
 love of God, and qualified to administer counsel to 
 those who visited her ; and though, at times, her 
 disorder was very overpowering, her mind was 
 clothed with humility and love, and she was fa- 
 voured with an unshaken belief, that a place of 
 rest and peace was prepared for her. She died 
 at the age of fifty-six, on the 6th of the third 
 month, 1818. 
 
 JAMES ABELL was the son of Joseph and 
 Mary Abell, of the city of Cork, and was born 
 
JAMES ABELL. 
 
 201 
 
 there, the 15th of the sixth month, 1751. He was 
 considered a young man of religious hfc and con- 
 versation ; one who had early surrendered his 
 natural will to the restraining and sanctifying 
 influence of the grace of God, and had thus been 
 prepared for usefulness in the church. 
 
 Early in life he relinquished the concerns of 
 trade, thinking, if he rightly estimated the blessings 
 of the life which is to come, that it would be un- 
 wise in him to continue such pursuits, when blessed 
 with a sufficiency for his comfortable accommo- 
 dation, whilst passing through this probationary 
 state. He was moderate in his expenses, and thus 
 had the means of contributing liberally, which he 
 did, to the various subscriptions raised for the use 
 of our Society. He showed him.self also a true 
 friend to the poor, in different ways; and in a kind 
 and benevolent manner assisted in relieving their 
 wants, without regard to name or profession. 
 
 When about thirty-three years of age, he was 
 appointed to the station of an elder. He fulfilled 
 the duties of this office as a faithful and vigilant 
 labourer in the Lord's vineyard, indicating by 
 his conduct and conversation, that he preferred 
 Jerusalem above his chief joy. And his friends 
 have cause to believe that he mis^ht have united 
 in adopting the language of the apostle: " As the 
 sufferings of Christ abound in us, so also our con- 
 solation aboundeth by Christ." 
 
 In manifesting his love for the Truth as it is in 
 
 k5 
 
202 JAMES ABELLo 
 
 Jesus, he had many sore conflicts to endure, which 
 he did with holy stability and meekness, in a time 
 of great suffering to the faithful members of our 
 Society, in his native land; maintaining his confi- 
 dence in God, and an unshaken attachment to the 
 principles of his profession. 
 
 He was a steady and diligent attender of all the 
 religious meetings of which he was a member, and 
 occasionally visited the general meetings in the 
 other provinces of Ireland. 
 
 To the young he was a tender friend; exercising, 
 as a father in the church, a wise and judicious care 
 over them, and being much concerned that they 
 might walk in the path of simplicity and self-denial. 
 In his intercourse amongst men, his conduct and 
 example were strikingly circumspect; and he was 
 a bright pattern in the discharge of the relative 
 duties of life. He possessed great sweetness 
 of disposition, and was conspicuous for love 
 without dissimulation; an essential feature in the 
 character of those who are disciples of our blessed 
 Lord. 
 
 Whilst preparing to leave home, to attend a 
 quarterly meeting at Limerick, he had an appa- 
 rently slight attack of illness. Exempted from 
 those sufferings which often precede a final sepa- 
 ration from this world, he only survived this 
 seizure about one hour, and then peacefully, and 
 almost imperceptibly, expired, on the I5th of the 
 seventh : month, 1818, at the age of sixty seven. 
 
CHARLES COLEBY. 203 
 
 His burial was numerously attended by his friends 
 and fellow-citizens, amidst the general regret of all 
 classes. 
 
 CHARLES COLEBY, of Alton in Hamp- 
 shire, vTas the son of Joshua and Mary Coleby, of 
 London. In childhood he discovered an active 
 and cheerful disposition ; and at Ackworth, and 
 other schools, gained the affection of his school- 
 fellows, and the esteem of his teachers. After the 
 completion of his education, he was placed as an 
 apprentice with his uncle, at Alton, where he dis- 
 charged his duties in business with fidelity and 
 affectionate attention. 
 
 He very early evinced a serious turn of mind, 
 by a reverent deportment in meetings, and in the 
 time of silence before meals, and by his general 
 orderly conduct. He also manifested a desire to 
 read books on religious subjects; especially the 
 Holy Scriptures, in which he appeared to delight. 
 When about the age of.fifteen, in reply to a letter 
 from his father, on the subject of books, he ob- 
 served, that he had been reading Newton's Dis- 
 sertations on the Prophecies, from which he de- 
 rived much satisfaction ; and that he was surprised 
 any one could entertain principles of infidelity, 
 after a careful perusal of this work, in which there 
 are such clear proofs of Scripture prophecies hav- 
 ing been already fulfilled. 
 
 For many months previous to the commence- 
 
204} CHARLES COLEBY. 
 
 ment of the affliction which terminated his earthly 
 existence, there appeared to be an increased 
 watchfulness in all his actions, with renewed atten- 
 tion to his religious duties, retiring, when oppor- 
 tunity offered, for meditation and prayer. Those 
 who witnessed his comparatively innocent life, en- 
 tertained the hope that he would have but little con- 
 flict of mind to pass through; yet it pleased Divine 
 Wisdom to try him with deep baptisms of spirit, 
 from the awful impression of the extreme sinfulness 
 of sin. 
 
 He often lamented, that during the time he had 
 been at Ackworth, he told some known untruths, 
 the recollection of which occasioned him real sor- 
 row ; as did also the following circumstance, v/hich 
 occurred when he was about seven years old. 
 Whilst with his uncle at Harleston, he had taken a 
 farthing without his leave, which he now requested 
 his aunt, who kindly attended him during his last 
 illness, to return to his uncle; remarking, that it 
 might appear a small sum, but that it was not tlie 
 amount, but the act, which pressed upon his mind. 
 This request being complied with, he appeared to 
 be relieved. 
 
 He bore his long illness with much patience, 
 and often asked to be left alone, or, when able, 
 frequently retired into another room, when he was 
 earr;estly engaged in prayer to the Almighty, that 
 he might be assisted to hold fast his faith, and be 
 favoured to close his life with calmness, and resig- 
 nation to the Divine will. When engaged in 
 
CHARLES COtEBr. 205 
 
 vocal supplication, he evinced a strong sense of the 
 necessity of a Redeemer; believing, that by and 
 through Him alone, we obtain forgiveness of sins, 
 and have access to God. He was so desirous to 
 have his mind abstracted from all outward objects 
 of dependence, that, when it became improper, 
 from his weak state, to leave him alone, he often 
 asked his kind attendants to withdraw into situ- 
 ations where he could not see them ; fearing, lest 
 the sight of them might occasion him to look for 
 help from them, when the Lord required the whole 
 heart and affections to be surrendered to him; 
 observing : " Oh ! that I could love Him more 
 and more, and that He would be pleased to 
 give me a broken heart an^ a contrite spirit." On 
 its being remarked, at times, that his sufferings 
 were great, he would reply: " They are small 
 indeed, when compared with those of my dear 
 Redeemer." At other times he remarked, that 
 his bodily afflictions would be very light to bear, 
 could he but experience a comfortable hope of 
 acceptance with God. Once, about midnight, he 
 broke forth in fervent supplication for a consi- 
 derable time, concluding with these expressions : 
 " Thine is the power, mine is the weakness: thine 
 is the glory, mine is the shame. Amen." 
 
 For the last few days of his life, being extremely 
 sore and weary with lying, he suffered much pain 
 whenever he was moved; yet, under ail, he did 
 not complain ; but said, that he humbly hoped his 
 patience might be permitted to hold out to the 
 
206 CHARLES COLEBY. 
 
 end; often asking others to pray for him, when, from 
 being unable sufficiently to collect his thoughts, 
 he seemed incapable of discharging that important 
 duty properly himself. The day before his death 
 he suffered much. He said, he had prayed that 
 the conflict might be over that night; but he was 
 afraid it was presumption in him, as it might be 
 too much the result of feelings arising from great 
 bodily affliction ; adding, very sweetly, " Dear 
 father pray, for me ; but be sure say. Thy will be 
 done, and not mine." He then fell into a short 
 sleep ; but soon awoke under considerable agita- 
 tion of mind, which continued through tiie night, 
 with but short intervals of composure. In these 
 he expressed much fear, lest he might have spoken 
 hastily during the unsettled state of his mind. 
 
 In the morning, through Divine mercy, this 
 state was succeeded by a holy calm, which no lan- 
 guage can express, and of which, all in the room 
 seemed in degree to partake. From this time until 
 his death, about an hour and a half, he continued 
 in supplication, although the voice was so feeble, 
 that his attendants could not collect the substance ; 
 except that, in one instance, he clearly articulated, 
 " Thy will be done for ever." After this he de- 
 parted without a struggle, at the age of sixteen 
 years and a half, on the 1st of the fifth month, 
 1819. 
 
JOSEPH RANSOM. g07 
 
 JOSEPH RANSOM, son of John and Ann 
 Ransom, of Hitchin in Hertfordshire, was a, 
 young man of orderly conduct, and well respected 
 by his friends and acquaintance. He was of ac- 
 tive, industrious habits ; and having a taste for 
 agriculture, rural scenery, and natural history, he 
 combined rational amusement with the pursuit of 
 his usual occupations. About the middle of the 
 year which preceded his death, his constitution, 
 which was naturally strong, appeared to be gene- 
 rally giving way, under the effects of a complaint 
 in the hip, by which he had been affected from 
 very early life ; and a spasmodic affection of the 
 throat, about the same time, led his family to look 
 upon his continuance with them as short and pre- 
 carious. The progress of his disorder, which at 
 first in part, and afterwards wholly, confined him 
 to the house, and which was particularly trying to 
 his natural disposition, gradually weaned him from 
 outward enjoyments ; awakening greater solicitude, 
 that the all-important end of our being here might 
 be fully answered; and thus his long-protracted 
 illness was made a blessing to him. 
 
 On the 11th of the fourth month, 1819, his 
 mother inquired of him as to the state of his mind, 
 when he replied : " I am comfortable, very com- 
 fortable. Indeed, I have often felt so, that I have 
 wondered, and been afraid to acknowledge it 
 
208 JOSEPH RANSOM. 
 
 when I considered my own great unworthiness, 
 lest it should be a false feehng ; but I believe it is 
 not so. As to the event, I have not had any de- 
 sire from the first to choose, being willing to go. 
 Though I am not tired of life, and could like to be 
 longer with you ; but if I am now taken, I believe 
 you will not have cause to mourn on my 
 account, nor on your own. I am only, in my 
 weak state, a trouble to others." On being assured 
 that it was far from being so considered by his 
 friends, he said : " Well, I trust if I am longer 
 spared, it will be a blessing to me. I believe it 
 will be sanctified." And on a hope being express- 
 ed, that, as the outward man declined, the inward 
 might increase in strength, he said : " It is so, it is 
 so : I am comfortable, and comforted." 
 
 Some months previous to this, he had expressed 
 his conviction, that his afflictions had been to him 
 blessings. On occasions afterwards, he repeatedly 
 spoke of his humbling sense of Divine regard ; and 
 appeared evidently to confide in the God of all 
 consolation, for support and comfort, who he knew 
 would not afflict but for some good purpose. 
 
 On the day preceding his death, being told that 
 the doctor thought he was rapidly becoming 
 weaker, he said: " A little time back I thought my 
 view of enjoyment here was rather brightening, 
 and I could like to stay longer with you ; but that 
 is now closing, and I am v,qlling to leave." A hope 
 being expressed, that he had brighter prospects 
 than these in view, he replied : " Yes, far, far !" 
 
JOSEPH RANSOM. 209 
 
 In the course of the day he often said, it was 
 hard work, but he believed all would, in the end, 
 be well ; and of this, at one time, he said very 
 impressively, he had no doubt. He frequently 
 petitioned for patience to endure the violent pain, 
 which was indeed distressing ; but, he said, " The 
 presence of my Saviour makes up for all." Affec- 
 tionately pressing his mother's hand in both his, he 
 said, in substance: " Farewell, my dearest mother: 
 may the Lord reward thee and thine, for all your 
 kindness to me." In the evening he took an af- 
 fectionate leave of his surrounding relations; and to 
 two of his cousins, added emphatically : " Remem- 
 ber your latter end, now in the days of your youth. 
 May all take warning not to defer any thing to a 
 time Hke this. It is, indeed, hard enough to have 
 to struggle with the pains of the body." In the 
 extremity of his sufferings, he exclaimed : " It is 
 hard, very hard to bear. Blessed Jesus! come 
 quickly ; but thy will be done." And he soon 
 added : " Oh, if lor purposes of thy glory, it be 
 yet lengthened out for hours and days, grant me 
 patience, and all will be well." He soon after ex- 
 claimed : "Oh, how the prospect brightens!" 
 About this time, which was near two hours before 
 his decease, the acuteness of his sufferings ceased, 
 and his breathing gradually became shorter. 
 During this time he was repeatedly heard to say 
 " Jesus, precious Jesus ! Praises ! Praises ! Praises !" 
 With this last expression, his articulation became 
 
210 JAMES GRAHAM, 
 
 indistinct, and he passed from time into eternity, at 
 the age of thirty-five, on the 8th of the eleventh 
 month, 1819. 
 
 JAMES GRAHAM was born at Westerkirk, 
 on the borders of Scotland, in the eleventh month, 
 1734. His parents were religious characters, and 
 carefully educated their son as a member of the 
 Presbyterian church of Scotland. When about 
 eighteen years old, at which time he was a zealous 
 professor of the principles in which he had been 
 brought up, he removed into Cumberland ; and, 
 having frequent opportunities of becoming ac- 
 quainted with the members of our Society, he 
 thought it pitiable that a seriously-disposed people 
 should be so blinded as he apprehended they 
 were. 
 
 In the twenty-third year of his age, it pleased 
 the Lord, by the powerful operation of his Spirit, 
 to introduce him into deep mental exercise, which 
 brought him very low, both in body and mind. In 
 this tried situation, he was thought to be in a 
 declining state of health ; but as he faithfully 
 endured the chastening of the Divine hand, he 
 was delivered from this humiliating conflict. In the 
 year 1763, about six years after he had, to use his 
 own expressions, embraced the Truth in the love 
 of it, at which period he was, probably, admitted 
 a member of our Society, he was constrained to 
 
JAMES GRAHAM. 211 
 
 appear in public testimony, and to warn Friends 
 to be more inward with their God. In the 
 course of the same year, he married a young 
 woman of Carlisle monthly meeting, to which 
 meeting he then, and for many years afterwards, 
 belonged. 
 
 Being in low circumstances, he was obliged to 
 work very hard, in his employment as a sawyer, 
 for the maintenance of himself, his wife, and a 
 large young family. He submitted to this with 
 cheerfulness and exemplary diligence ; believing 
 that that gracious Being, in whom he had trusted, 
 would enable him to make a sufficient provision 
 for their support. 
 
 His ministry was well received by his friends, as 
 edifying and instructive ; and he was much be- 
 loved and esteemed by them, as a man of sound 
 judgment, and one who had learned in the school 
 of Christ. In the year 1783, and in several suc- 
 cessive years, he travelled acceptably in the service 
 of the Gospel, in various parts of the nation. His 
 last journey in this way, was performed at the age 
 of seventy-seven ; and on his return, he made this 
 short memorandum : " Came home to my house, 
 with a heart thankful to the Father of all our mer- 
 cies, for his care." 
 
 He was a good example in the attendance of 
 religious meetings ; and having, in the performance 
 of this great duty, himself partaken of that spi- 
 ritual refreshment which is often derived from 
 
,^1^ JAMES GRAHAM. 
 
 silent waiting before God, he was concerned to 
 invite his friends to increasing care in this respect. 
 He especially exhorted those who, from their situ- 
 ation in Hfe, had to labour hard for their support, 
 to be regular in frequenting their week-day meet- 
 ings. His own experience enabled him to couple 
 this with a belief, that if it were done under a pro- 
 per engagement of mind, their outward affairs 
 would not suffer. 
 
 James Graham had received very little education 
 in early life, having been barely taught to read and 
 write ; but he brought up a family of nine children 
 with reputation. He never possessed much pro- 
 perty : nearly the whole of what he had, was ac- 
 quired by hard labour and economy ; but he was 
 hospitable to his friends, and a generous contri- 
 butor to the pecuniary claims of our Society. He 
 exemplified, in his conduct, that " godhness, with 
 contentment, is great gain ; having the promise of 
 the life which now is, and of that which is to 
 come." 
 
 Towards the close of the year 1815, having 
 about eight years previously removed with his 
 wife and family into Pardshaw monthly meeting, 
 he was suddenly attacked by paralysis, which, in a 
 great measure, deprived him of his wonted activity, 
 and considerably affected his speech. After he 
 had somewhat recovered, he intelligibly and pa- 
 thetically repeated the following stanza from one 
 of Addison's hymns : 
 
ROBERT SEARLES. 213 
 
 " My life, if thou preservest my life, 
 Thy sacrifice shall be ; 
 And death, if death should be my doom, 
 Shall join my soul to thee." 
 
 Some time afterwards, he was again able to at- 
 tend meetings, though the power of articulation 
 was not fully restored. In the first month, 1818, 
 a recurrence of the same disorder took place ; 
 and, on being asked how he was, he replied, that 
 he could not be better ; that he felt his Maker 
 very near, and that he longed to be with him ; and 
 to a friend who went to visit him he said, " Though 
 I am much broken down as to the outward, yet all 
 is peace within ; — all is peace within." Not long 
 after, he entirely lost the power of speech ; and in 
 this situation he was, for many months, in a toler- 
 ably good state of health. It was apprehended 
 that his mental faculties were still continued; and 
 he appeared to be frequently engaged in fervent 
 supplication. He was preserved in a meek and 
 quiet spirit, tears often trickling down his fur 
 rowed cheeks. He died on the 5th of the twelfth 
 month, 1819, at the age of eighty-five. 
 
 ROBERT SEARLES was born at Glatten, in 
 Huntingdonshire, in the year 1764, of parents pro- 
 fessing the religion of the Church of England. In 
 his youth, he was a frequent associate with per- 
 sons of irreligious character, in the lowest stations 
 
^14 ROBERT SEAB,LES. 
 
 of life ; but when about twenty-three years of 
 age, he became seriously disposed, and soon after 
 joined the society of Calvinistic Baptists; amongst 
 whom he was esteemed a highly valuable member. 
 
 The circumstances which gradually led to a 
 change in his views on the most important sub- 
 jects, are described by himself nearly in the fol- 
 lowing words. After regretting that a difference 
 in religious sentiments should produce so hostile a 
 disposition in some serious minds, as at that period 
 he had observed, he proceeds to remark : — " The 
 great Leader and Pattern of Christianity said to 
 his disciples, * He that is not against us, is on our 
 part ;' but some think, because another does not 
 see as they do, and does not walk with them, he 
 cannot be a disciple. Whereas it would be much 
 better to endeavour to imitate our holy Pattern, 
 who was meek and lowly, kind and compassionate, 
 willing to endure the cross, and despise the shame. 
 
 " I began to listen to what some of our neigh- 
 bours said, that this was right, and the other 
 wrong. I left off going to the meetings of the 
 General Baptists, who held salvation possible to 
 all men ; and went amongst the Calvinistic Bap- 
 tists, who profess that salvation is provided for 
 only a part of mankind; and that this part are 
 sure of it, without any possibility of their missing. 
 But although they thus profess, how often do 
 their ministers invite all to the Gospel Feast, to 
 partake of that bread, of which, according to their 
 own doctrine, there may be none provided for 
 
ROBERT SEARLES. 215 
 
 them! But what a favour, that no one is ex- 
 chided thence, but those who exclude them- 
 selves. Welcome the ignorant and polite ; the 
 learned and the rude. 
 
 " I constantly attended the meetings of the 
 Calvinistic Baptists, was very earnest to be in- 
 structed, paid all the attention I possibly could, 
 and was glad when meeting-day was near, that I 
 might go and hear another sermon. I also wanted 
 to feel more of that power within, which was so 
 much talked of amongst them ; but in that I 
 knew I fell short, although I greatly longed 
 for it. 
 
 " I read much ; prayed earnestly and constantly ; 
 endeavoured to get with those who I thought were 
 spiritual: but all would not make me quite satisfied. 
 I thought the people with whom I walked in 
 a religious way were right, but that I was wrong 
 myself. I thought I did not enter in at the right 
 door. Thus I went on until I became a member of 
 their community; took part of the bread and wine; 
 and was immersed in the river Ouse at Holywell : 
 but I did not find myself so fully satisfied, as I 
 thought others were who practised these things. 
 My conduct all this time was steady and re- 
 gular. I was respected as a servant or labourer ; 
 but felt a great deal of that about me, which 
 wanted doing away ; yet not applying rightly for 
 the perfecting of the work, it went slowly on. 
 " In the course of time my wife also became a 
 
216 ROBERT SEARLES. 
 
 member with the same people, and remained so 
 until her death. I think I went on in this way 
 about eight or nine years, and did not gain much 
 spiritual ground, as I thought. In process of time, 
 an occurrence happened which led to another 
 change with me. My master who employed me, 
 died; and another came who professed Quakerism, 
 as it is called. He being observant of his new set 
 of men, and religiously inclined, left books in our 
 counting-house, which, being desirous of knowing 
 religious people and things, I used to get and 
 read. One of these books was, Robert Barclay's 
 Apology for the Christian Faith, as held by the 
 people called Quakers. I thought myself a match 
 for that, but was mistaken ; for whenever I read in 
 it, it used to reach ray feelings. 
 
 " I cannot very well remember how it happened, 
 but 1 went to one of the quarterly meetings of 
 Friends ; and there being a pretty many minister- 
 ing Friends that day, on an appointment from their 
 yearly meeting, a great many living testimonies 
 were borne in the power and authority of Truth* 
 to the tendering of my spirit; and a refreshing 
 meeting it was to me. On my returning home, I 
 thought, surely these must be the people who hold 
 the solemn meeting ; and if I were clear of those 
 other people, I should go to the meetings of 
 Friends ; but I did not know what I must do, nor 
 how the matter would end. However, I was so 
 far inclined to them, that I ventured the next first 
 
ROBERT SEARLES. 217 
 
 day to attend their meeting again ; and some of 
 the same Friends were there, and bore living 
 testimony to the power of Truth, and again re- 
 freshed my spirit." 
 
 Robert Searles became a dihgent attender 
 of our rehgious meetings ; and in the course of 
 a few years, was, with the full unity of Friends, 
 admitted as a member of our Society. He was 
 brought up to the trade of a miller, and, for about 
 the last thirty years of his life, resided at Hough- 
 ton, in his native county, in the capacity of a ser- 
 vant. He was a widower for several years after 
 being united in membership with Friends, and 
 married a second time, in the year 1808. 
 
 His exemplary life and conduct, and unaffected 
 simplicity of manners, joined to deep humility, 
 and his care honestly and conscientiously to dis- 
 charge his duty as a servant, gained him the love 
 and esteem of his friends. Private retirement 
 was his regular, daily practice ; and on these oc- 
 casions, as appears by a short diary published 
 since his death, he often impartially examined his 
 conduct, and the state of his own heart. At these 
 times, too, he meditated on those rich consolations 
 which are in Christ Jesus, and was permitted sen- 
 sibly to partake of the influence of his Spirit. 
 This record of a lively concern for the salvation 
 of his soul, offers an example worthy of imitation 
 by all, and especially by those who are in a de- 
 pendent situation in life, to be industrious in this 
 most important work. Private admonition was also 
 
 L 
 
218 ROBERT SEARLES. 
 
 a duty which he often performed, though much in 
 the cross to his own incHnation. The discharge of 
 this kind office, so beneficial to his own mind, was 
 not confined to the members of our own Society, 
 but extended to many others, by whom it was 
 generally well received ; being accompanied by 
 that love which breathes *' peace on earth and 
 good will to men." 
 
 Thus dwelling near the fountain of Divine 
 life, he was, in due season, enabled to yield to an 
 apprehension of duty, to appear as a minister in 
 our religious meetings, which was to the comfort 
 and edification of Friends. His testimonies were 
 clear and impressive, accompanied by the baptizing 
 power of Truth, and eminently owned, as the duties 
 of a faithful minister of his Lord and Master. 
 
 The following extracts from two letters, written 
 in the early part of the year 1820, describe the 
 watchful state of his mind. 
 
 1820. — 1 mo. 21. "I feel glad to find myself 
 at home again, amongst the concerns relating to 
 this present life: although my service in this mat- 
 ter seems to me on the decline ; yet 1 am most easy 
 to do what is proper for me to do. 
 
 " I cannot think that I have done any thing, or 
 suffered any thing, worthy of the regard of Him 
 who so plentifully promises to reward in this life, 
 and in the world to come with life everlasting; but 
 I feel myself as a beginner, desiring to obtain a 
 measure of strength to abide the day of trial, and 
 to do the day's work in the day." 
 
ROBERT SEARLES. 219 
 
 1820. — 4 mo. 7. " I long that I may be one of 
 the subjects of Christ's kingdom, which, He tells us, 
 is not of tills world ; so that I may be redeemed 
 from the root of all striving, patiently submitting 
 unto the Heavenly Father's will in all thini^s. I 
 hope I shall not complain, nor think my case hard. 
 I am mortal, and must decay as to the outward, 
 but am at times (although at some others very 
 much discouraged) in the hope that the inward 
 man gains a little strength. But more deepening 
 is necessary, to come to a certainty of being pre- 
 pared for an admittance into peace, when the spi- 
 rit leaves tlie mortal tabernacle. 
 
 " Oh ! remember, dear friend, how frail man is ! 
 at best but a fading flower, which, whilst the day 
 of sunshine and heavenly rain continues, does and 
 looks well; but how soon may a blast nip it, or 
 drought dry it up, and the freshness thereof fade. 
 Therefore, learn more and more to cease from man, 
 and trust in the Lord alone for help and strength, 
 to work whilst it is day, and vigour is felt before 
 desire fail. Oh ! fear not man ; neither what he can 
 do unto thee ; but look inward, have thy mind 
 centred in the life alone, and as that moves, move 
 with it." 
 
 In the spring of the year 1820, he was taken 
 unwell, but generally attended to his work. 
 
 On seventh day, the 15th of the fourth month, 
 he became much worse. Although suftering under 
 much debility of body, he attended the meeting at 
 
 L 2 
 
220 ROBERT SEARLES. 
 
 Ives, on the following day, where he was favoured 
 to labour as a minister, for the last time, in a re- 
 markable manner ; forcibly impressing upon Friends 
 the necessity of a frequent recurrence to that Divine 
 Power, which had called us to be a people, in order 
 to obtain instruction and direction, so to walk, as 
 happily to be found among those, who had not 
 seen their Lord and Master naked, sick, or in 
 prison, without ministering to Him. 
 
 He was confined to the house about a week. In 
 a note to a friend, about this time, he concludes 
 thus : " O ! dear friend, what a happy escape, to 
 be removed from these changing scenes to a state of 
 uninterrupted tranquillity ! but I desire first to 
 bear patiently all that is needful for a preparation 
 for such a pure state." 
 
 On the 17th, a friend going to see him, in the 
 course of conversation he instructively remark- 
 ed : — *' There is nothing will do but keeping in the 
 cross ;" and further observed, that he knew not 
 liow it might be, but in this illness he felt no con- 
 demnation. The same friend visited him again on 
 the 21st, when under great suffering of body ; but 
 his mind was remarkably calm and tranquil : he 
 had done his day's work in the day time, and hav- 
 ing now nothing to do but to die, he again em- 
 phatically repeated, " I feel no condemnation." 
 
 Feeling a Httle revivalof strength, he requested 
 his wife and a few friends to sit with him awhile, 
 when he said : "Now, what I want for us is, that 
 we may be more fully dedicated — more resigned to 
 
HADWEN BRAGG. 221 
 
 follow the Lord, to follow Christ Jesus: there is 
 no other way." And soon after he remarked : " I 
 do not see but I may yet abide ;" at the same time 
 adding, " Oh ! that I had wings like a dove, then 
 would I flee away and be at rest, and hasten my 
 esape from the windy storm and tempest. I have 
 need of resignation to bear these sharp afflictions." 
 In this peaceful state of mind, was this dedi- 
 cated servant of the Lord prepared to exchango 
 time for immortality. This solemn event took 
 place on the 24th of the fourth month, 1820. 
 That Divine Power which had been so eminently 
 his support in life, did not forsake him in sickness 
 that which had been to him riches in poverty, was 
 now a present help in the time of need ; evincing 
 the truth of that declaration concerning our Lord, 
 that, " having loved his own, He loved them unto 
 the end." 
 
 HADWEN BRAGG was born at Whitehaven 
 in Cumberland, about the year 1763. His pa- 
 rents, John and Margaret Bragg, were Friends in 
 good esteem, of whose tender and pious care over 
 him, in his early years, he often spoke with grati- 
 tude. Being placed as an apprentice with a re- 
 spectable tradesman of his native town, who was 
 not a member of our religious Society, he was ex- 
 posed to temptations tending to lead into some 
 deviations from the principles of his religious pro- 
 
222 HADWEN BRAGG. 
 
 fession. This occasioned him much thoughtful- 
 ness ; and as the termination of his apprenticeship 
 drew near, he was increasingly concerned to seek 
 after an experimental acquaintance with that 
 power graciously afforded to preserve the de- 
 pendent mind in the path of safety. 
 
 After the expiration of the term, he spent a 
 short time in London, where goodness and mercy 
 continued to follow him. The state of his ^lealth 
 did not permit him to remain long there ; yet he 
 found in that great, crowded, and, to many an un- 
 wary youth, polluted city, those with whom he 
 took sweet counsel ; and being privileged with the 
 instructive society of religiously-concerned Friends, 
 his pious resolutions, and earnest aspirations after 
 Divine aid, gained strength ; and his tarriance there 
 was a time of much profit to him. 
 
 On his return to Whitehaven, he had an advan- 
 tageous offer of a share in the business of the 
 individual to whom he had been an apprentice, 
 which he thought it right to decline. This arose 
 from a conscientious fear, lest, by being connected 
 with one of different religious views, he should 
 be induced to deviate from a strict adherence to 
 testimonies which, though some may esteem them 
 of minor importance, he had seen it right for him 
 to bear. This step was a close trial of his faith, 
 from the surprise which it occasioned to his kindly 
 interested friends; and because, at ihat time, no 
 other situation, as a necessary provision for a liveli- 
 hood, presented itself. 
 
HADWEN BRAGG. 22S 
 
 After accompanying two women Friends on a re- 
 ligious engagement in Scotland, he visited the town 
 of Newcastle upon Tyne, when an entire stranger 
 to the place; and in the year 1788, concluded to fix 
 his future residence there. On his entering upon 
 the cares of life, he sought, and was favoured to 
 find, wise and experienced counsellors, in whose 
 society he took great delight; and it was his sin- 
 cere desire to walk in the footsteps of the followers 
 of Christ. 
 
 In the later years of his life, he was often led to 
 look back, with feelings of pious gratitude, in con- 
 templating that providential arm, which in his early 
 years had protected, and which, at the period above 
 alluded to, had guided him to this conclusion ; and 
 the various circumstances that marked his course, 
 all tended to confirm his views of the advantage 
 which those derive who seek Divine counsel in 
 their outward concerns. 
 
 Such were his stability and consistency of con- 
 duct, that he was appointed by the monthly meet- 
 ing to the station of an overseer, at an early period 
 of life ; and a few years afterwards, to that of an 
 elder ; offices of no small importance in the church ; 
 both of which he filled, with much propriety and 
 usefulness, until the time of his death. The re- 
 verent frame of mind which he sought to attain 
 in rehgious meetings, was often indicated by 
 his countenance ; and his lively exhortations in 
 meetings for discipline, were impressive and in- 
 structive. By his faithfulness and prudent zeal in 
 
224) HAD WEN BRAGG. 
 
 the aflfairs of our Society, carefully folio v/itig what he 
 believed to be the pointings of the Spirit of Truth, 
 he was made instrumental in promoting the firm, yet 
 tender exercise of the discipline of the church. 
 
 He was diligent in providing for his family, and 
 executive in attending to his business, which was 
 that of a linen and woollen draper, but was en- 
 abled to keep these outward concerns subordinate 
 to higher duties ; and, through watchfulness, was 
 preserved from the injurious and engrossing ten- 
 dency of worldly pursuits. He had many young 
 men in his employ, as apprentices and assistants, 
 whom he treated and watched over with a kind, 
 parental care ; possessing, in a more than common 
 degree, the talent of rendering social conversation 
 pleasant and instructive. 
 
 He was a man given to hospitality, and liberal in 
 promoting works of charity ; and being of a clear 
 and sound judgment, of great urbanity of manners, 
 and having his heart warmed with an expansive 
 benevolence, he was very useful in assisting to con- 
 duct several institutions in the town of Newcastle, 
 for the relief of distress, the instruction of the ig- 
 norant, and the spreading of the knowledge of the 
 great and saving truths of pure Christianity. 
 
 Thus he endeavoured to improve the talents 
 with which he was entrusted, and to serve the 
 Lord, the Creator of heaven and earth ; yet was 
 he deeply sensible that it is only through the mercy 
 of God, in Christ Jesus his Son, that we can know 
 the remission of sins, and access to that grace 
 
HADWEN BRAGG. 225 
 
 wherein alone we can safely stand ; and whereby, 
 as its influence prevails, the evil propensities of our 
 nature are overcome, and strength is afforded to 
 persevere in the path of the just. 
 
 The illness which terminated the life of this 
 humble Christian was a protracted one, and often 
 attended with great bodily suffering ; yet he was, 
 through all, preserved in an unshaken confidence 
 in redeeming power and love ; many limes ex- 
 pressing the ardent desire which he felt, " to be 
 sanctified throughout, in body, soul, and spirit." 
 
 In the early part of the fourth month, 1820, 
 when taking leave of some of his relations, he 
 spoke, in great tenderness and humility, nearly as 
 follows : " I may commemorate the goodness of 
 the Almighty to me all my life long, who hath 
 abundantly blessed ; and although I often feel 
 poor, and very unworthy, his gracious arm is now 
 felt to be underneath, to support in this season of 
 trial." At another time, after a day or two which 
 had been passed under much bodily weakness and 
 depression, he intimated, that, though consolatory 
 feelings had at times been permitted, yet it was 
 then a season of proving ; and, in the evening, 
 inquired rela,tive to that verse in Isaiah : " Thou 
 wilt keep him in perfect peace whose mind is stayed 
 on thee, because he trusteth in thee." The fol- 
 lowing morning he acknowledged, in much broken- 
 ness of spirit, the consolation which the preceding 
 passage had afforded him during the night, and 
 that peaceful feelings were again renewed. 
 
 L 5 
 
226 HADWEN BRAGG. 
 
 At one time, when under great bodily suffering, 
 he expressed the soHcitude which he felt to be 
 preserved from desiring any thing but what was 
 best for him ; adding, " When under severe pain, 
 it is difficult to suppress the wish to be relieved ;" 
 and remarked on this, as on a similar occasion, 
 that any little plaintive accents which might escape 
 him, were not from an uneasy mind, being favoured 
 to be free from all anxiety. A restoration to 
 health, he said, would look grateful, for the sake 
 of his dear family ; yet dissolution appeared desir- 
 able, rather than long-continued suffering ; but 
 herein he evinced Christian resignation and 
 patience. 
 
 His disorder assumed an increasingly serious 
 aspect ; and, on the 1st of the ninth month, his 
 beloved wife, on expressing the anxiety of the 
 family to do all they could for his reHef, added, 
 "But there is only One who can help." He replied, 
 " Ah ! no ! there is but one source of support, and 
 to that I look. I crave, I crave that the support 
 hitherto extended maybe continued; and that 
 none may be dismayed by my sufferings. I desire 
 entire resignation : is it not said, * Though He 
 slay me, yet will I trust in Him V Nothing but 
 coming again and again to the footstool will do." 
 A few days afterwards, upon a belief being ex- 
 pressed that, at times, he felt sensible support, he 
 replied, " Yes; were it not so, I should be over- 
 whelmed;" impressively adding, " I cast myself 
 entirely upon a merciful and gracious Creator." 
 
HADWEN BRAGG. 227 
 
 On the intimation of a hope being entertained 
 that he had an unclouded prospect of happiness, 
 he said, " Inasmuch as I feel no condemnation, 
 mercy, nothing but mercy and goodness are near." 
 On others of his relations coming into the room, 
 he alluded to what he had just said, remarking, 
 that though his soul had often had deep wadings, 
 yet, not dismayed, he was enabled to place his 
 dependence upon Divine mercy ; that he felt his 
 situation to be serious and awful ; and a constant 
 solicitude attended, that in nothing he might of- 
 fend. This, he said, had been his state for months 
 past. 
 
 On the morning of the 5th of the ninth month, 
 1820, the day on which his peaceful spirit was re- 
 leased from its afflicted frame, on reviving a little 
 after a violent attack of sickness, he remarked that 
 many had been the vicissitudes in his complaint ; 
 that it was wonderful to him that he was again 
 restored; but continued, " I am not careful about 
 another hour ;" and upon his most endearing at- 
 tendant saying, " Then thou castest thy care upon 
 a merciful Creator," he replied, very emphatically, 
 " Yes, upon a gracious God, in whom all around 
 my bed may confide. Let all do their duty : keep 
 in a tender, watchful, humble state of mind." 
 
 Articulation had now become more difficult; 
 but that gentleness and gratitude which had been 
 the clothing of his mind during a long and pain- 
 ful illness, shone conspicuously to the last. Whilst 
 free from extreme suffering, he seemed centred 
 
228 MARY NAFTEL. 
 
 in stillness, at times desiring that his quiet might 
 not be disturbed. The words, " dear Jesus," were 
 distinctly heard, when the connected aspiration 
 was not collected. 
 
 Thus closed the earthly existence of one whose 
 life was peculiarly marked by love to his fellow- 
 men, and by a more than common interest in the 
 peace and welfare of the religious Society of which 
 he was a member ; and we may consolingly believe, 
 that his purified spirit was mercifully translated to 
 the realms of eternal bliss. 
 
 MARY NAFTEL was born at Austle in 
 Cornwall, in the tenth month, 1756. Her parents, 
 John and Joanna Higman, were members of our 
 Society ; and as the meeting to which they be- 
 longed was very small, they had but little inter- 
 course with Friends. On a retrospect of her early 
 life, she remarks : " So long back as I have any 
 recollection, I had some sense of God upon my 
 mind. Manifold have been the gracious dealings 
 of the Lord with me, from my very infant days unto 
 the present time." 
 
 The watchful care of her grandmother seems to 
 have made a deep impression on her mind, and 
 was revived in after life. She was taken from her 
 at an early age; after which period, by unwatch- 
 fulness, she deviated from the simplicity of our 
 testimonies. But, through Divine mercy afresh 
 
MARY NAFTEL. 229 
 
 extended, her mind was humbled, and she became 
 sensible of the dangers to which she had been ex- 
 posed ; and wrote as follows : " Thou art my God, 
 and I will praise thee; my Saviour, and I will extol 
 thee. What moved thee, O thou Father of in- 
 finite goodness and mercy ! to cast an eye, a pity- 
 ing eye, upon me, a poor worthless creature, when 
 I was running in the sure road to eternal destruc- 
 tion? Nothing, nothing but thy unbounded love 
 to the poor souls of men, who wouldst not that any 
 should perish, but that all should come, and have 
 everlasting life. When I was sitting low in the 
 earth, wearied with following the vanities of this 
 licentious age, wanting to find more of happiness 
 than this transitory world can give, then thou 
 lookedst upon me, O Lord ! in thy infinite and 
 unspeakable mercy, and saidst, ^Follow me:' nay, 
 not only so, but leddest me forth, free from the 
 entanglements of the world, and from the many 
 snares that are therein." 
 
 About the twenty-second year of her age she 
 first spoke as a minister ; and, in the year 1789, was 
 married to Nicolas Naftel, and settled in the island 
 of Guernsey, where they resided more than four- 
 teen years. She travelled diligently in many parts 
 of this nation as a minister, and in the latter part 
 of her life removed with her husband to Chelms- 
 ford ; from which place she was absent about two 
 years, on a religious visit in America, where her gos- 
 pel labours and circumspect conduct were edifying. 
 On a review of this visit, she writes thus : "Since my 
 
^280 MARY NAFTEL. 
 
 return to my own habitation in peace, in comme- 
 moration of the Lord's gracious dealings with me, 
 how can I do less than leave testimonies to his 
 goodness and tender mercy, in permitting me to 
 return with joy. Strength has been afforded me 
 to give in my certificates, both to the monthly and 
 quarterly meetings, with those from the American 
 continent. Oh ! how often is my mind bound up 
 with some there, in the ever-blessed covenant of 
 love and life, which, I trust, will never be dissolved 
 or broken." 
 
 The Friends of her own monthly meeting, in 
 their testimony concerning her, remark : " Having 
 had large experience, and being favoured with 
 clear discernment, she was often engaged to mi- 
 nister in the love of the Gospel, to the different 
 states of those present, to their edification ; and 
 in supplication, she was clothed with great reve- 
 rence and weightiness of spirit. Her deportment 
 was grave and serious, yet her conversation cheer- 
 ful and instructive ; and her memory is precious." 
 
 In the course of the year 1820, she paid a religious 
 visit to Friends in Dorsetshire and Hampshire, and 
 on the island of Guernsey, where she was, for some 
 weeks, closely occupied. She reached home the 
 lattter end of the ninth month, very much ex- 
 hausted ; and though medical aid was called in, 
 her illness continued to increase. In the course of 
 it, she evinced much solicitude for Friends and 
 those under convincement in Guernsey ; and, in 
 speaking of the journey, remarked, " I do not 
 
MARY NAFTEL. 231 
 
 know but paying the last visit may be a means of 
 shortening my clays, and sometimes I think it will 
 be so ; but I feel peace in it, sweet peace :'* 
 adding, " What a favour, at such a time, to feel 
 so resigned, and to have only the pains of the body 
 to struggle with." Soon after, speaking of resig- 
 nation, she said, " Oh ! it is a fine thing to be re- 
 signed, to be quite resigned, and to love the 
 Lord with all the heart ;" and after a short pause, 
 added, " What a very sweet place it is, where it 
 is said, *I know thy works and tribulation.'" And 
 at another time said, " Oh ! how precious is love. 
 I wish my love to all Friends, every where. I 
 never felt greater love than I now do ;" and then 
 added, "The joy I feel." 
 
 On a few friends going into her room, she 
 remarked : " How sweet is the fellowship of con- 
 genial spirits, even here ! What must it be with 
 saints and angels, where there is no alloy ?" She 
 afterwards said, " I have wished that both the 
 elder and younger may be encouraged to faith- 
 fulness. I remember how earnestly I waited upon 
 the Lord in early life, to know the revelation of his 
 will, which now affords me much comfort." 
 
 Her illness continued for several weeks, and was 
 sometimes attended with considerable pain, which 
 she bore with Christian patience, evincing that her 
 mind was greatly favoured with Divine love ; and 
 said, "Through mercy, I have a hope that, if I am 
 taken, I shall be gathered to the just of all gene- 
 rations." She passed away quietly, from time to 
 
ELIZABETH SYBILLA FRY. 
 
 eternity, on the 18th of the eleventh month, 
 1820. 
 
 ELIZABETH SYBILLA FRY, wife of 
 William Fry, of Stamford-hill, near London, was 
 born the 4th of the seventh month, 1775, and was 
 educated by her parents, with a conscientious care, 
 in the principles of the church of England. 
 
 She was admitted a member of our religious 
 Society in the year 1797, having previously passed 
 through much conflict of mind, and found that her 
 peace could only be ensured, by walking in that 
 path of self-denial in which our Christian testi- 
 monies are borne. Remaining under the effect of 
 those contriting impressions which were felt at this 
 important period, and yielding to the renewed 
 visitations of Divine love, she was preserved in a 
 lively concern for her spiritual welfare. 
 
 In the year 1813, she first appeared as a mi- 
 nister. Her communications were generally short, 
 and offered in much humility ; bespeaking a mind 
 clothed with Christian love, and a warm interest in 
 the well-being of her friends. 
 
 Though of a delicate constitution, and liable to 
 sudden and alarming attacks of illness, she was a 
 remarkable example of dihgence in the attendance 
 of our religious meetings; and she was piously 
 concerned that her conduct in her own family 
 might harmonize with the profession she was 
 
ELIZABETH SYBILLA FRY. 
 
 making. Towards her beloved offspring, she ex- 
 tended the most tender, parental care, manifesting 
 a steady and earnest solicitude for their preserva- 
 tion in that path of simplicity, into which her own 
 feet had been happily turned. Her Christian care 
 was also conspicuously evinced on behalf of her 
 servants, whose welfare, in every respect, she was 
 concerned to promote. 
 
 In the course of her last illness, which was of 
 several months' continuance, she was favoured to 
 feel her mind replenished with Divine love, and 
 enabled to commit her soul as into the hands of a 
 faithful Creator, in humble reliance on his mercy, 
 through Christ Jesus our Lord. 
 
 The following, found among other valuable 
 memorandums, made in reference to her declining 
 health, mark the state of her mind. 
 
 " What times for telling us the truth such sea- 
 sons of sickness are ; but oh ! for an abidance 
 under these feelings. How do I fear for myself, 
 upon my recovery, in returning to the world, lest 
 I should not keep near enough to that preserving 
 Power, in true simplicity and humility. This 
 humility, that seeks not the praise of man. What 
 a desirable attainment ! the chief one to be longed 
 for. May I more and more press after it, that I 
 may the more closely follow the great and perfect 
 Pattern of humility." 
 
 " * Be ye also ready, for at such an hour as ye 
 think not, the Son of man cometh.' How awful 
 and unexpected was my attack on the 29th of 
 
234 ELIZABETH SYBILLA FRY. 
 
 eleventh mouth, 1819. When I left my home in 
 the morning, I was not much more poorly than I 
 often am ; and, in less than an hour, obliged to 
 return, by a seizure, which, I was well aware, 
 might be uncertain in its consequence?. I felt the 
 awfulness of eternity ; but I was enabled to throw 
 myself entirely at the footstool of mercy and re- 
 deeming love ; feeling that I had not the least de- 
 gree whatever of any thing like merit ; or any 
 thing that I had ever done, that I hoped might 
 have been right in his pure sight, to trust to ; for, 
 that I was truly and altogether an unprofitable 
 servant. But in his very abundant loving-kind- 
 ness. He was pleased to lay no burden on me to 
 bear, not even the weight of the smallest offence. 
 Thus, then, did I wholly rely upon Him, and 
 commit myself unto Him, leaving the termination 
 to be as He might see fit. And let me remember, 
 for my future instruction, how truly then the 
 world, and the opinion of it, seemed but as dross ; 
 and the belief I had, that, to discharge faithfully 
 my own duty, in simply attending to every little 
 manifestation of light, was the v/ay to stand ap- 
 proved in his all-perfect sight, with* which no 
 estimate of the world, or any other consideration, 
 would balance. How was Divine goodness 
 pleased to break in upon my soui, when I was 
 endeavouring to wait upon Him for help ! And I 
 was permitted to feel the inestimable privilege of 
 knowing what that language meaneth, ' Be still, 
 and know that I am God.' " 
 
ELIZABETH SYBILLA FRY. 235 
 
 " Oh ! the entire unworthiness I feel of any 
 claim to everlasting good ; and I am thankful in 
 being made sensible of it, and in feeling that it is 
 wholly and alone of the free mercy of a gracious 
 God, and the redeeming love of a crucified 
 Saviour, whereby I can hope to be made a par- 
 ticipater in immortal light, love, and praise." 
 
 At one time she remarked, that her sufferings 
 during the preceding evening and night had been 
 indescribable, in the anticipation of a final separa- 
 tion from her tenderly beloved family, who were 
 then surrounding her ; but having been enabled, 
 in some good degree, to resign them, and to pro- 
 strate herself at the footstool of mercy, she felt 
 that the trial had been gone through, and be- 
 lieved that she should not have to pass through 
 similar feelings again. 
 
 After an occasion of much suffering, brought on 
 by a very severe attack of her complaint, she raised 
 her voice, and said, "Gracious Lord ! permit me to 
 thank Thee, that Thou hast filled my heart with 
 praises rather than complaints." At another 
 time, being inquired of as to the state of her 
 mind, she remarked, that it was like a smooth 
 river with nothing in the way, as it had been, with 
 little exception, during the whole of her illness. 
 A few days before her death, she expressed to her 
 beloved husband, that she had nothing to do but 
 to die — that the work was done ; and on his asking 
 her whether she had any fresh assurance, she re- 
 plied, " No ; for there is no need of it : Fie has 
 
PRISCILLA GURNEY. 
 
 promised me, that He will never leave nor forsake 
 me." 
 
 During the last two days of the life of this dear 
 friend, she was unable to articulate ; but appeared 
 at times sensible, until within a few hours of her 
 peaceful close, which occurred on the 9th of the 
 third month, 1821. 
 
 PRISCILLA GURNEY was the youngest 
 daughter of John and Catharine Gurney, of Earl- 
 ham, near Norwich, and was born in the eleventh 
 month, 1785. Deprived, by death, when very 
 young, of an affectionate and watchful mother, 
 and left in the midst of much indulgence, she had 
 many temptations to turn her from the pursuit 
 after Truth. She was, however, from a child, of a 
 tender conscience ; and, as she advanced in years, 
 delighted in benevolent objects, and in the cultiva- 
 tion of her own mind, rather than in the gay and 
 fascinating pleasures of the world. This amiable 
 disposition, no doubt, guarded her in her search 
 for a path to walk in ; and in her progress towards 
 conviction, it was instructive to observe the con- 
 flict maintained in her humble and dedicated mind. 
 About the twentieth year of her age, under the 
 quickening influence of the Lord's Spirit, she be- 
 came fully convinced, for herself, of the truth of the 
 principles of Friends ; and being thus led into a 
 narrow, yet peaceful path, was, from that time 
 
PRISCILLA GURNEY. 237 
 
 forward, enabled, steadfastly and openly, to up- 
 hold our various religious testimonies. Having 
 accepted the all-important truths of the Gospel, in 
 simplicity and sincerity of heart, she was strength- 
 ened to look unto the Lord Jesus as her Saviour ; 
 and during the remainder of her valuable life, 
 was a bright example of devotedness to his cause, 
 and of a willingness to spend, and to be spent, for 
 his name's sake. 
 
 In about the twenty-fifth year of her age, with 
 great diffidence and humility, she came forth in 
 the ministry; and very assiduous, for several years, 
 were her public labours, both amongst the Friends 
 of her own meeting, and in other places where her 
 lot was cast. Her preaching was clear and con- 
 vincing, and being delivered in the love of the 
 Gospel, and accompanied by the evidence of 
 the Holy Spirit, it was instructive to the hearers. 
 She was often led to set before them the import- 
 ance of yielding to the power of this Heavenly 
 Teacher, and to turn their attention to the pro- 
 mises of salvation, through faith in Christ, as our 
 Mediator and Redeemer. She was deeply im- 
 pressed with the need of a constant and entire 
 dependence upon God; and was frequently 
 clothed, both in public and private, with the 
 spirit of supplication, and enabled vocally to offer 
 prayer unto Him. 
 
 The following extracts from some of her letters, 
 instructively exhibit her concern for her own spi- 
 ritual advancement. 
 
2S8 PRISCILLA GURNEY. 
 
 1812.— 5 mo. 14. " Most fully do I unite with 
 thee in the blessedness of obedience to the Divine 
 will. In the Christian life we see there is such a 
 variety of means for the attainment of the same 
 great end, that it has always appeared to me that 
 we are not sufficient of ourselves to choose those 
 means which are best for us;, and that, the more we 
 commit our way unto the Lord, the more we are 
 likely to prosper in that spiritual life which is 
 * life and peace.' And I think that the Scrip- 
 tures authorize us to believe, that the Light, or 
 Holy Spirit, is all-sufficient to lead us in the way 
 in which we should go; that it reproves us for every 
 evil thought and word, and that it instructs us in 
 our duties. And does it not also open our minds to 
 understand the important doctrines of Christianity? 
 Surely obedience, which is so enforced by Friends, 
 does not lessen but increase our faith in the 
 redeeming power of Christ. At those times, when 
 we most endeavour to do right, have we not suffi- 
 cient proofs of our great infirmity, and of the cor- 
 ruptions of human nature, to teach us, that, of our- 
 selves, we are blind, and poor, and miserable, and 
 naked, until clothed with the righteousness of 
 Christ." 
 
 1812. — 5 mo. j24. " It is consoling, under the 
 sense and burthen of our manifold infirmities, to 
 find that others have had the same trials, the same 
 pilgrimage to pass through. At times, the present 
 state of probation, and the prospect of what is at the 
 end of the race, wears a more serious aspect than 
 
PRISCILLA GURNEY. 239 
 
 at others, and seems to come more home to the 
 heart. And yet, how much more cause we have to 
 wonder that this should have so htde effect upon 
 us, than that it should impress us awfully. Oh! 
 how important it is, that we should at all times be 
 found watching; but how far i am from attaining 
 this desirable state, no mortal knows but myself: — 
 almost every day proves my unwatchfulness and 
 want of faith ; this makes me feel the necessity of 
 going on quietly, and professing little; in short, of 
 showing our ftiith more by our works than our 
 words." 
 
 1816. — 1 mo, IT. " Though the travellers 
 Zion-ward often have to walk in the wilderness, yet 
 it is the appointed way towards the promised land; 
 and though the way is narrow, and the gate 
 strait, yet it leads to eternal life. It would be 
 pleasant to escape the wilderness; but if we were 
 always permitted to partake of the fulness of Divine 
 love, v/here would be our walk by faith ?"" 
 
 In the year 1816, Priscilla Gurney accompanied 
 a relation in a declining "state of health, to the 
 South of France, and spent several months at Nice. 
 On her way homewards, she paid a short but ac- 
 ceptable visit to those who profess with our Society 
 at and near Congenies. When thus separated from 
 Friends, and from her near relations in her native 
 land, to whom she felt very closely united, her mind 
 was preserved in great watchfulness and care on her 
 own account, and in a lively concern for others, as 
 
240 PRISCILLA GURNEY. 
 
 appears by the following extracts from some of her 
 letters and memorandums. 
 
 Lyons. 1816. — lOmo.31. " Our separation from 
 the church, as well as from our various natural ties, 
 is no light matter. It is often the secret prayer of 
 my heart, that this separation may lead us to a 
 nearer union with, and more undivided love, towards 
 Him who is the Head of the Church. For myself, 
 I have felt it like a call, separated from every out- 
 ward dependence and help, to examine how far 
 we really are in the faith — how far we are so esta- 
 tablished in a degree of that faith, which will really 
 stand amidst all the circumstances of life. Under 
 an almost inexpressible sense of my own poverty 
 and nothingness in every way, which I think were 
 never more forcibly brought home to me, than on 
 this journey, I do not know that I ever felt the con- 
 solinir and the unsearchable riches which are in 
 and through Christ, more than I have done at 
 times in the secret of my heart : this has sustained 
 me through many pains and many discourage- 
 ments." 
 
 Nice. 1816. — 12 mo. 8. " It is no easy, no light 
 work, to keep a conscience void of offence towards 
 God and towards man. I believe the first is what 
 we should continually aim at, and then the next 
 must follow. I can say, with truth, that the expe- 
 rience of this journey has not weaned my heart 
 from Friends, or lessened my value for that holy, 
 actuating, and living principle, which, I believe, is 
 the ground-work of our profession, if not as much 
 
PRISCILLA GURNEY. 241 
 
 as it ought to be of our practice. On the contrary, 
 I long for its prevalence in the world, which cer- 
 tainly does appear to me (I hope without the spirit 
 of judgment) enchained and darkened by forms 
 and ceremonies. But this' submission to the Spirit, 
 to its guidance, to its baptisms, to its humiliations, 
 its teachings, and its sanctifications, we find daily 
 and hourly in the way of the Cross ; and therefore, 
 alas ! it is too much of a stumbling-block to many 
 
 us. 
 
 Nice. 1817. — 1 mo. I have felt an earnest de- 
 sire that thou mayst not be discouraged in the 
 important duty of attending meetings. It appears 
 to me most desirable, that we should ever bear in 
 mind for what we go to meeting ; — not to seek man, 
 nor the help of man ; but to seek the Lord, and 
 the help of the Lord. And I can truly say, I am 
 increasingly persuaded of the truth of these words, 
 " The Lord is good to those that wait for Him, to 
 the soul that seeketh tlim." How does every 
 fresh experience of life make me desire, for those 
 in early life, that they may remember their Creator 
 in the days of their youth : I feel so very sure 
 that they will never have cause to regret any sacri- 
 fice made in his service, or for his sake." 
 
 Nice. 1817. — 2 mo. 2. Oh! howl long to be 
 more willing to submit to that nothingness which it 
 is often my allotment in hfe to feel ; but to be really 
 brought down, to be really sensible, that we are, of 
 ourselves, naked, blind, &c. I beheve one of the 
 hardest lessons to human nature to learn. O Lord, 
 
 M 
 
242 PRISCILLA GURNEY. 
 
 teach us to become as little children, more hum- 
 ble, more dependent upon Thee. Enable us 
 to come unto Thee, that in thy beloved Son we 
 may be made rich, and that we may be clothed 
 with the raiment of his righteousness." 
 
 In private life, the conduct and conversation of 
 this self-denying follower of Christ were amiable 
 and circumspect. From a high sense of the value 
 of time, she was a good economist of this sacred 
 trust, and diligently occupied a considerable portion 
 of it in works of charity and love. Sensibly alive 
 to the sufferings of the poor and distressed, she 
 was anxious to administer to their wants, and when 
 she could do no more for them, to participate in 
 their trials by kindness and sympathy. This 
 Christian compassion was alike conspicuous to- 
 wards those who were suffering from disease, being 
 ever ready to do what was in her power to mitigate 
 their pains and promote their comfort. She was 
 assiduous in visiting the sick and afflicted. Her 
 society was pleasant to the mourners in Zion: great 
 was the tenderness of her heart; and often was she 
 qualified, by the great Physician of souls, to pour 
 the oil and balm into the wounded spirit. 
 
 Her solicitude for the welfare of the youth 
 amongst us, and especially of the children, was 
 conspicuous; much of her time being devoted to 
 promoting their religious edification, and especially 
 their being made intimately acquainted with the 
 truths of Holy Scripture. 
 
PRISCILLA GURNEY. 243 
 
 Soon after her return from Ireland, where she 
 had paid a general and acceptable visit, in the 
 spring of 1818, in company with her beloved fiiend, 
 Anna Forster, the anxiety of her friends was pain- 
 fully awakened on account of her health, which 
 was perceptibly undermined. After having passed 
 some months on the southern shore of the Isle of 
 Wight, she appeared, for a time, considerably re- 
 vived, and returned to her home in the fourth 
 month, 18^0. There, however, she soon became 
 much debiUtated, and wishing for the refreshment 
 of sea air, removed, in the eighth month, to the 
 house of her brother-in-law, T. F. Buxton, at Cro- 
 mer, where she continued until her death. 
 
 The reader may have already observed, that 
 Priscilla Gurney possessed the talent of describing, 
 with simplicity and ease, her religious feelings, 
 when writing to her absent friends. The follow- 
 ing extracts from some of her letters, written near 
 the close of life, very instructively describe the 
 humility and liveliness of spirit which continued 
 to prevail. 
 
 1820. — 6 mo. 30. " The future is entirely in 
 obscurity to me, nor do I wish to penetrate it; but 
 rather confine my views to the present, seeking 
 day by day for the gift (for I am sure it is nothing 
 of our own) of a meek and quiet spirit, which can 
 enable us to receive our daily bread with thankful- 
 ness and contentment. I am thankful to saj-, I am 
 able, very much, to leave the past. I have sometimes 
 
 M 2 
 
S44 PRISCILLA GURNEY, 
 
 felt, that if I had had more faith, more child-like 
 obedience, my situation might in some things have 
 been different, and my life more fruitful ; but we 
 cannot judge ourselves, * There is one that judg- 
 eth.' Nothing I have found availingly consoling 
 in illness, and the prospect of death, but looking 
 to that mercy and redemption which covers our 
 transgressions, and forgives our sins." 
 
 10 mo. "Oh! that I could be always humbly 
 and reverently thankful, that our dear Lord and 
 Master has kept me in some degree of submission 
 to his will, and in some degree of that perfect 
 peace, which we can only feel when the soul, and 
 all belonging to us, is stayed on Hiip ; that He has 
 sometimes given me a glimpse, at least, of his salva- 
 on, and of that eternal rest which is prepared for the 
 children of God : but in these things I have nothing 
 to boast of. I do not often feel much brightness 
 or elevation of soul ; but this, I am sure, I have no 
 right to expect. That my weak, frail, and fearful 
 frame should be preserved in quietness, trust, and 
 composure, through all that may yet await me in 
 this pilgrimage, is my earnest desire, and all that 
 I can venture to ask for myself." 
 
 1 1 mo. 20. '* Deeply sensible as I am of my 
 short comings, I have had some comforting as- 
 surance of the unsearchable riches of Christ, as our 
 Redeemer from sin and from death. In the prospect 
 of the uncertainty of Hfe, and the probability of 
 a nearness to death, I have, I believe, known a 
 little what it is to cast all our burdens on Him who 
 
PRISCILLA GURNEY. 245 
 
 hath suffered for us; and have had some glimpse, 
 at least, of that only state of preparation for a 
 heavenly and eternal state, the being washed white 
 in the blood of the Lamb. A child-like submis- 
 sion, waiting in a quiet spirit, is devoutly to 
 be wished for. Many and great as have been 
 the discouragements which I have had to pass 
 through, from within and from without, I can yet 
 bear testimony to the tender mercy and all-suffi- 
 ciency of that Power, who, when He sees meet, can 
 make use of the most feeble instruments in his ser- 
 vice. I can hardly do otherwise, than encourage 
 others to be faithful, keeping a single eye to our 
 Lord, watching against imaginations, and the 
 delusions of our own framing, or of our spiritual 
 enemy." 
 
 12 mo. 29. " My experience has long been, that 
 of walking through the valley to which I see not 
 the end ; yet a quiet hope generally prevails, that 
 I shall be upheld through it, that it may be the 
 passage to more of the glorious liberty of the 
 children of God, even here; but should it prove 
 " the valley of the shadow of death," still, I believe* 
 there is cause for faith and confidence, that the 
 good Shepherd will be with me, that his rod and 
 his staff will comfort me. I cannot but hope, that 
 this wilderness journey, and my many low estates, 
 will be blessed, in more effectually shaking all self- 
 dependence, and in leading me to place my trust, 
 more simply and more faithfully in the Saviour, as 
 our only hope of glory." 
 
246 PRISCILLA GURNEY. 
 
 The disease of our departed friend, which was 
 consumption, made a constant yet gradual pro- 
 gress ; the more gradual, probably, on account of 
 the great quietness of mind, which, in the midst of 
 continued suffering, she was happily enabled to 
 preserve. Her patience and submission, during 
 this time of trial, were exemplary, and apparently 
 uninterrupted, and she was strengthened to cast 
 all her care upon God. A large proportion of 
 her time was passed in solemn silence; and she 
 desired that Friends might be informed, that 
 " although, during her illness, she had been so 
 much absent from them, she had never more 
 strongly felt the power of that principle in which 
 they believe ; for she found that outward adminis- 
 trations and words, were not that which sustained 
 her ; but the secret operation of grace in her own 
 mind, that inward power which really subdues 
 self-love." She was often, during her illness, 
 brouglit into sweet unity of spirit with individuals 
 not of our Society ; and whilst she felt closely 
 bound to the members of our religious body, love 
 towards all, was, in a remarkable degree, the 
 clothing of her spirit; and earnestly did she desire, 
 that this heavenly treasure might be more generally 
 sought after and possessed, that it might increase 
 and abound among the professed followers of 
 Jesus. *' In extreme weakness," she observed, 
 " we find disappointment in all human things ; but 
 love does not disappoint, that is better than all." 
 At another time she observed : " We do not live 
 
PRISCILLA GURNEY 247 
 
 by gifts, and I am thankful that my ministry is so 
 much taken from me, to show me how little the 
 life of religion in my soul depends upon it, and 
 also how entirely the work is out of myself." 
 Sometimes, however, she spoke concisely, both in 
 testimony and prayer, with great life and sweet- 
 ness. 
 
 For the youth amongst us she continued to feel 
 a lively concern. " I wish it to be communicated 
 to them," she said, " how grateful I feel for the 
 kindness with which they have treated me. The 
 word of encouragement is due from me, to such 
 amongst them as are seeking the pearl of great 
 price. I fear, however, that with many of our 
 young men, religion is too secondary an object. 
 My desire for them is, that they may seek first the 
 kingdom of God and his righteousness." 
 
 One of the subjects which frequently occupied 
 her mind, during her illness, was the dissemination, 
 amongst all nations, of the knowledge of the great 
 truths of Christian redemption; and she was fer- 
 vent in her desires, that Friends might be animated 
 to continue to take their own part in this great and 
 interesting work. Another subject which dwelt 
 weightily with her, even until near the close of life, 
 was the slave-trade. Her own sufferings, she used 
 to say, reminded her of the sufferings of the afflicted 
 Africans ; and deeply did she feel the moral guilt 
 of the oppressors. On one occasion, she emphati- 
 cally observed: "I believe, the Gospel will never 
 
^48 THOMAS FOX. 
 
 spread largely in the world, until that dreadful 
 evil be done away." 
 
 In her life, and in her death, Christ was precious 
 unto her ; whilst, in the purifying influence of his 
 Spirit, she diligently sought a preparation for 
 heaven. Her hope of acceptance with the Father 
 of mercies, was founded on the settled conviction, 
 that Christ died for her ; and although, she said, 
 she was not often favoured with bright apprehen- 
 sions of approaching glory, she was enabled thank- 
 fully to acknowledge, that respecting her future 
 state, all fear was taken from her. 
 
 Thus trusting, and thus patiently waiting the 
 Lord's appointed time, she peacefully expired, on 
 the 25th of the third month, 18'21. 
 
 THOMAS FOX, of Wellington in Somerset- 
 shire, was a Friend much esteemed for the sound- 
 ness of his judgment, and the religious consistency 
 of his conduct. He had a large family, and was, 
 for many years, diligently engaged in business, 
 conducting an extensive woollen manufactory, with 
 reputation and integrity. At the same time, he 
 was conscientiously concerned in the education of 
 his children, by guarding them from the evils 
 which abound in the world, and by turning their 
 attention, from early life, to the monitions of Divine 
 grace in the secret of their own hearts, to act in 
 conformity with our high profession. He was for 
 
THOMAS FOX. 24)9 
 
 many years in the station of an elder, which 
 office he filled with acceptance to his friends. 
 
 He had been long in a declining state of health; 
 but in the early part of the year 1821, became 
 much more enfeebled; and on the 15th of the 
 second month, he remarked, " My situation is, and 
 must be considered, one of danger. I do not wish it 
 otherwise. My glass is nearly run; but I desire to 
 be preserved in resignation and patience, until the 
 Almighty may be pleased to say, * It is enough.' 
 I have no oil to spare ; if I can only keep the lamp 
 burning ; but I rely on the goodness of a merciful 
 Creator, through the Redeemer, that my change 
 will be for the better." 
 
 A few days afterwards, he said : '* In the midst 
 of my sufferings, it is a comfort to look round on 
 my wife and children. Keep in the littleness, 
 keep in the simplicity, keep in the dependence, 
 seeking the manna daily. The Lord will indeed 
 preserve them that are his ; and may He strengthen 
 and support you all through this trial:" adding, 
 " I may now tell you, that notwithstanding all my 
 sufferings, I would not exchange situations with 
 the greatest potentate . Every thing on earth is 
 nothing, yea less than nothing and vanity, com- 
 pared with an interest in Christ. With what I am 
 now permitted to feel, nothing here is worthy to be 
 compared." 
 
 At another time he remarked : *' iVlthough I am 
 convinced that we are not saved by our own 
 righteousness, I believe that numbers miss the 
 
 M 5 
 
250 THOMAS FOX. 
 
 mark, by imagining, that the manner in which 
 their lives are spent, is a matter of indifference; 
 (alluding to their dependence solely on the atone- 
 ment of our Saviour, without being careful to main- 
 tain good works.) This 1 consider a very danger- 
 ous doctrine, and that there is no safety but in 
 closely following the Divine Guide, no other rea^ 
 sonable ground for hope that we shall be favoured 
 to participate in the benefits of the great sacri- 
 fice." He further observed : " It is an unspeakable 
 consolation to me to reflect, that die when I may, I 
 shall die in peace and love with all mankind. I 
 have no malice or dislike to any; and those who 
 have endeavoured to injure me, I heartily forgive. 
 I wish to be affectionately remembered to our 
 servants and work-people; particularly to the fore- 
 men, and to those who conduct themselves well. 
 Unknown and unrevealed as are the purposes of 
 Divine wisdom respecting me, I desire the prayers 
 of all my dear children and family, as they may be 
 enabled, that I may be preserved in resignation 
 and patience to the end ; and that I may be pre- 
 pared to render up my accounts with joy, through 
 the powerful mediation of our Lord and Saviour 
 Jesus Christ." 
 
 Having requested to see his servants, after a 
 short pause he addressed them in a very affection- 
 ate manner; observing, that the more Christian 
 communities kept to Christian principles, the more 
 interested would their members feel in each others 
 welfare; — that masters and servants might be help- 
 
THOMAS FOX. 
 
 251 
 
 fu! to each other ; — that not only were masters, at 
 times, quahfied to administer counsel to their ser- 
 vants, but likewise servants to their masters. He 
 charged them, to receive it from him, as a dying 
 legacy, that real, vital religion, the religion of the 
 heart, is the most acceptable to the Almighty ; and 
 observed, that on our pillows we may sometimes 
 receive more benefit, than when engaged in the 
 strictest observance of any formal, religious cere- 
 monies. He said, that he had often felt for those 
 in their stations, apprehending they had much to 
 endure from the caprice of their employers; but 
 that, when they bore provocation patiently, he 
 believed it was well-pleasing in the Divine sight: 
 that if, at any time, he had hurt their feelings, 
 which he supposed he must have done, he entreat- 
 ed their forgiveness, as he heartily forgave all those 
 who had injured him: — with more of an instructive 
 import. 
 
 On the 11th of the third month he remarked, 
 that notwithstanding all his sufferings and pri- 
 vations, he had been sensible, and still was so, of 
 receiving many favours ; that, as all along, so he still 
 desired to be preserved from murmuring, though 
 it was sometimes difficult to be resigned to do and 
 to suffer whatever might be necessary for the en- 
 tire reduction of all that was to be reduced. He 
 had once or twice thought his close was very near; 
 and perhaps he had been too much rejoiced at it, 
 and thereby sustained loss. He loved his wife, he 
 loved his children, he loved his friends ; but the 
 
253 MARGARET WATSON. 
 
 joys and comforts on which he expected to enter, 
 were very great. 
 
 He continued gradually to decline, until the 
 29th of the fourth month, 1821, when, at the age 
 of seventy-three, he was released from all his 
 sufferings. 
 
 MARGARET WATSON was born in the 
 year 1767. Her parents, John and Abigail Wright, 
 of Ballinaclay, inthe county of Wexford, in Ireland, 
 endeavoured to bring up their children in the fear of 
 the Lord. Through his blessing, this religious 
 care was the means of preserving her, in a good 
 degree, from the follies incident to youth. She 
 devoted her time, with diligence, to domestic duties, 
 assisting her mother in the care of a large family. 
 When about twenty-six years of age, she was mar- 
 ried to William Watson of Dublin, to whom she 
 proved an affectionate and true help-meet, taking 
 her share of the burden of providing for their 
 young family. In the yeari^lSOl, he was taken 
 from her by death, after an illness of only ten days. 
 This privation she deeply felt ; and though much 
 care and anxiety now devolved upon her, especially 
 in the management of a manufacturing business 
 and a shop ; yet the same good Hand which had 
 preserved her in early life, was mercifully extended 
 in more advanced years, so that she was enabled 
 to fulfil her engagements, to obtain a sufficiency 
 
MARGARET WATSON. 253 
 
 for her offspring, and to make a provision, from 
 which she was supported in a lengthened illness. 
 
 In the winter of the year 1803, she was attacked 
 by a rheumatic complaint, during the early part of 
 which she suffered much pain. Every succeeding 
 winter the disorder increased; so that, in IS 10, she 
 judged it most prudent to retire from business. 
 Various means of relief were tried: these were un- 
 availing ; but she was made willing, in patience, to 
 submit to the dispensations of the Almighty, who 
 had seen meet, in perfect wisdom, thus to permit 
 her to be afflicted and proved. In 1815, she re- 
 moved with her family to Rathangan, being then 
 entirely unable to walk. 
 
 For the last two years of her life she could not 
 raise her hand to her head, and was much tried 
 with want of rest, weariness, and many other 
 painful privations. Her health began visibly to 
 decline, and there were evident symptoms of morti- 
 fication. This did not make much progress until the 
 night of the 16th of the second month, 1821, when 
 excruciating pain seized her legs and feet, which 
 continued for several hours: during these extreme 
 sufferings, her petition was for patience. Towards 
 morning the violence of the pain abated ; but it re- 
 turned on the night of the 18th, when she said: 
 " Some time ago, in the former part of my illness, 
 I thought, if I were favoured with peace and quiet- 
 ness to the end, it would be as much assurance as 
 I could look for or desire; but now my poor mind 
 looks for something more." It was indeed evident, 
 
254 MARGARET WATSON. 
 
 that she was earnestly engaged for the salvation 
 of her soul; and through much exercise and close 
 searchin<rs of heart, she became sensible of a re- 
 conciliation with God, expressing, at different 
 times, a belief, that her long and painful illness 
 had been blessed to her. 
 
 At one time, in reply to a kind inquiry from one 
 of her attendants, she said : " I want nothing : my 
 gracious Father has taken away all my pain: some- 
 thing must come to reduce the poor body." And 
 shortly after spoke thus : " To thee, O my gracious 
 God, I commit my soul and spirit. If I should never 
 again open my eyes in this world, I know thou 
 canst do all things for me." The next morning 
 she mentioned to her sister, that in the night she 
 had thought herself going, and had wondered that 
 she felt so peaceful and easy, not having any of 
 that fear or dread, which she supposed persons 
 had at such a time. 
 
 Her gratitude for any little service was great, 
 and she would thus express how sensibly she felt 
 it: " Oh! such attendance as I have — I must never 
 forget to thank the Giver, who gives me every 
 good thing." She was often earnestly engaged 
 on behalf of her children, that they might live in 
 the fear of the Lord and serve him : at one time 
 saying, they had a tedious attendance on her, but 
 she hoped it had tended to refine them ; and that 
 there was no pleasure or gratification in the world 
 worth living for. Addressing one of them thus: 
 " I desire with all my strength, that thou and thy 
 
MARGARET WATSON. 255 
 
 sister may live in the fear of the Lord, that you 
 may live in love. You have many friends ; but 
 remember the natural tie which should bind you one 
 to another. My dear, thou hast been always very 
 tender and careful of me, I hope the Lord will 
 reward thee : strive to live more in his fear." At 
 another time, in addressing the same child, she re- 
 marked : " This is a close trial to thee, and I pray 
 my gracious heavenly Father, that He will give 
 thee strength to bear it. He does not suffer more 
 privations to attend, than He gives us strength to 
 bear." 
 
 On one occasion, being very weak and low, she 
 petitioned the Almighty for patience to hold out 
 to the end, saying : " I expect to have sharp suf- 
 ferings yet : many good people have gone through 
 much suffering towards the close, and why should 
 not I ? I do not ask that my sufferings may be 
 lessened. Let not thy hand spare, nor thy eye 
 pity, until every thing is removed that should be 
 taken away. My Lord and Saviour suffered 
 much. Oh! gracious Father, receive my spirit." 
 
 At one time she desired her daughter to sit 
 down by her, and said to her : " I thought it would 
 be a comfort to thee to hear of the goodness of 
 the Almignty to me. When I awoke out of that 
 quiet sleep this morning, there was such a sweet- 
 ness on my mind as I cannot describe. I do not 
 want to boast; but the Almighty himself has com- 
 forted me, and given me assurance ; the time is 
 near at hand, when I shall be at my everlasting 
 
^56 MARGARET WATSON. 
 
 rest. I have that within me, that will bear me up 
 to the end." And again : ** The Rock of Ages is 
 underneath to sustain me : the Lord is my shield 
 and my buckler, and then, who can make me afraid?"" 
 Inquiry being made relative to her bodily suffer- 
 ings, she sweetly remarked: " I would rather 
 always be meditating on my blessed Saviour." 
 Being once asked if she were in pain, she replied : 
 " Yes ; but I am supported. I do hope to be re- 
 ceived into everlasting rest ; and oh, that my dear 
 children may be enabled to meet me there, where 
 is neither sin nor sorrow." The time of her re- 
 lease appeared now so near, and her mind so 
 sweetly clothed with peace and love, that it seemed 
 as if the adversary were cast out, and had no 
 more power to assail her ; but it pleased Infinite 
 Wisdom again to permit her mind to be buffeted, 
 for a fresh trial of her faith and constancy. 
 
 On the forenoon of the day of her decease, she 
 was, for a considerable time, engaged in solemn 
 supplication ; humbly petitioning the Lord, that if 
 any stain yet remained, it might be done away. 
 She felt it an awful thing, to be so near having 
 the soul separated from the body; but she ex- 
 pressed her hope of salvation through the Lord 
 Jesus, and her belief, that the grave would have 
 no victory over her. 
 
 About three in the afternoon her speech became 
 suddenly affected, extreme pain succeeded for 
 three or four hours. During this time her pe- 
 titions were addressed to the Throne of Grace for 
 
JAMES lANSON. 257 
 
 support, and she requested her friends to pray for 
 her. Her last words, which could be distinctly 
 understood, were, " Gracious Father, grant pa- 
 tience for the few remaining moments." She was 
 favoured with ease for some time before her death, 
 and passed very quietly away, on the first of the 
 fourth month, 1821. 
 
 JAMES lANSON, of Darhngton, was born 
 there, in the year 1784, and died on the 10th of 
 the sixth month, 1821, at the age of thirty-seven. 
 Some particulars of his early life and religious ex- 
 perience are described by himself, in a written 
 communication to his children. They contain much 
 that is instructive to the young ; and are now in- 
 troduced, with a warm desire that they may awaken 
 profitable reflections on the importance of a reli- 
 gious life, at that critical period to which they 
 more particularly refer. The following extracts 
 are made from tlie papef already alluded to. 
 
 " I have not the least doubt, that the Spirit of 
 the Almighty began to influence my mind whilst I 
 was yet very young; but those propensities to 
 which childhood is so prone, led me away an easy 
 captive. I do not recollect that my younger years 
 were remarkable for any thing of a very evil nature; 
 yet I well remember, I often gave way to wrong 
 dispositions ; but not v,'ithout, at times, feeling a 
 love for that which was good, and a desire, that if 
 I lived, I might become a good man. But the re- 
 
258 JAMES lANSON. 
 
 solutions I from time to time formed for this pur- 
 pose, were too soon forgotten; and the gratification 
 of self was what I sought after more than almost any 
 other thing. 
 
 " As I grew up, an inclination for drawing and 
 reading drew me from my more childish amuse- 
 ments. Entomology was, I think, my first pur- 
 suit ; but botany and ornithology held me 
 longest engaged. The excess of ardour with 
 which I at times pursued these studies, almost 
 precluded the possibiHty of attending seriously 
 to any thing else ; and the most important of all 
 pursuits, that which affects our eternal well- 
 being, was, alas! often entirely neglected. I 
 may confess, that I could not behold the beauty 
 and harmony of the creation without admira- 
 tion ; but then 1 failed in giving God the glory. 
 And as I went on from year to year, without re- 
 membering my Creator, T became less and less dis- 
 posed for any thing of a serious or religious nature; 
 and, about the eighteenth or nineteenth year of my 
 age, my incMnation for vain pleasures became 
 great; and I have cause for thankfulness, that I 
 was so situated as not to have an easy opportunity 
 of indulging it. Yet, notwithstanding my heart 
 was so much disposed for gaiety and carelessness, 
 it was, at times, brought into a state of heaviness 
 and disquietude, when all my pleasant pictures 
 seemed to be covered with gloominess, and my 
 wonted amusements lost their relish. At those 
 seasons, my mode of hfe appeared to me a very un- 
 profitable one, and I at times resolved to endeavour 
 
JAMES IAN SON 
 
 259 
 
 to improve it. I had no satisfaction in looking 
 back, and no hope or comfort in looking forward. 
 
 " Thus I went on, yet not without getting more 
 sober ideas of things, and more stability of mind, 
 until the beginning of the year 1810, being then 
 about twenty-six years of age ; when I was more 
 fully given to see the necessity of a closer attention 
 to things which appertained unto eternal life. I 
 was now induced to ponder, and look around for 
 something more true and stable than any thing I 
 had hitherto known. And although I was, at 
 times, made sensible there was a way by which I 
 might attain more pure and lasting peace of mind, 
 yet this way seemed too narrow for me to walk in. 
 At length my eyes were more fully opened, and it 
 was shown me, that I had been hitherto floating as 
 it were in a pohuted stream, and had thereby 
 become contaminated with its impurities; so that 
 the rays of hope and consolation, which shone on 
 the head of the good man, enlightened not my 
 path ; and I saw, that ere I could obtain rest to my 
 soul, I must be thoroughly washed and cleansed. 
 
 " It was now that the world and its alhirements 
 seemed lighter than air and vanity ; it was now 
 that I looked to the Eternal Fountain of pure 
 and living water, sincerely desiring to be made wil- 
 ling to have the many impurities, with which I felt 
 myself to be burdened, removed; and now I wished 
 to believe, that the precious blood, which was shed 
 for me and all mankind, would, if I submitted to 
 Divine operation, take away all my stains. But 
 
260 JAMES lANSON. 
 
 faith was to me a stranger, and I had to inquire, 
 What is it? until by degrees, as I continued to be 
 truly and humbly desirous to be taught, the way in 
 which I should go, and the means by which I 
 should be purified, were more clearly pointed out. 
 And oh, that I may, from time to time, be fa- 
 voured with strength to advance in the path of 
 righteousness, as well as to bear those washings 
 and baptisms to which it is necessary I should 
 submit, before I come to a state of acceptance with 
 the almighty Source of purity and perfection." 
 
 James lanson having now entered upon that 
 path which leads to blessedness and peace, it be- 
 came his first concern to walk in humiHty and fear 
 before God; to seek to have his whole life regu- 
 lated by the power of Divine grace, and to be re- 
 deemed from the spirit of this world. It is to 
 him, with the aid of another friend, that we are 
 indebted for the little instructive volume, entitled, 
 " The Guide to true Peace." Having yielded 
 obedience to the inward manifestations of Truth, he 
 became qualified, from his own experience, thus to 
 describe the work of religion : " Religion is no ene- 
 my to innocent cheerfulness, and forbids not the en- 
 joyment of any reasonable pleasure or gratification. 
 It bestows upon us the highest privilege of which 
 human nature is capable, even that of having an in- 
 tercourse with our Maker. What greater consola- 
 tion is it possible to enjoy, than to be able, in all our 
 difficulties, to place our entire dependence upon 
 Him ; relying, in full confidence, on his goodness 
 
JAMES lANSON. 261 
 
 and mercy; feeling an assurance that, however we 
 may be tried, He regards us with compassion, 
 knows all our wants, and is ever willing to relieve 
 them." 
 
 The friend whose religious course we are now 
 reviewing, was a man of an unassuming, retiring 
 character; amiable in private life, and of un- 
 spotted integrity. His countenance often pour- 
 trayed a degree of sweetnes and pious settlement of 
 mind, which was instructive and endearing ; espe- 
 cially to the young, to whom he was uniformly kind, 
 and whom he anxiously endeavoured to interest 
 and improve. He was diligently and conscientiously 
 concerned to act consistently with our Christian 
 profession; and, for a few yfears before his death, 
 he filled, with acceptance, the office of an elder. 
 
 He was not of a strong constitution, and for 
 several years suffered much from poor health. 
 In the course of his last illness, he was favoured 
 with much sweetness and patience, and with resig- 
 nation to whatever Infinite Wisdom might see 
 meet to dispense unto him; often expressing a 
 desire to be kept sufficiently patient and quiet, 
 under whatever he might have to endure, of mental 
 or bodily suffering. He evinced, on all occasions, 
 great caution in speaking of his religious expe- 
 rience; and this was increasingly the case dur- 
 ing the last few weeks of his life, being very fearful 
 lest he should describe in words, that which he did 
 not really feel. 
 
 On the day of his decease, however, after being 
 informed that the doctors apprehended that his 
 
S62 JAMES lANSON. 
 
 time would not be long, he replied, it was rather 
 unexpected intelligence, the event having been 
 quite bid from him. After this, he appeared more at 
 liberty to speak of what he had had to pass through 
 within the preceding few days. He observed, 
 in allusion to his present peaceful state of mind in the 
 prospect of so solemn a change, that his mental feel- 
 ings, for many days, had been most distressing. He 
 seemed to have had no control over the imagination, 
 which presented the most trying apprehensions: 
 although he was convinced they v/ere all illusions, 
 yet he had not ability afforded to turn from them, 
 or to rest his mind upon the only Source from 
 whence comfort and consolation can be admi- 
 nistered. At these trying seasons, the grand 
 adversary of his souFs peace was permitted to 
 buffet and beset him on every side, without his 
 having power given to resist. He added, that in 
 the midst of these distressiBg conflicts, he had a 
 firm belief they would only be for a season ; for a 
 trial of his faith and confidence, and perhaps as a 
 means of his further purification. 
 
 He also gratefully and reverently acknowledged 
 the condescending goodness of his Heavenly Fa- 
 ther's love, at other times, in visiting and strength- 
 ening his poor, tossed mind : these were, indeed, 
 felt to be seasons of refreshing, as from the pre- 
 sence of the Most High. He said, he believed all 
 was well with him, and that he had brightening 
 prospects before him ; humbly hoping he should 
 soon be permitted to join the spirits of the just 
 made perfect, in celebrating the great and glorious 
 
ANNE CAPPER. 263 
 
 name. He assured his beloved wife that he felt 
 nothing but peace, sweet peace, to clothe his mind 
 at that awful period, accompanied with a full con- 
 fidence in the promises, mercy, and love of his 
 Redeemer ; and that the love which he felt for 
 his dear relations and friends, was beyond any 
 thing which language could convey. He remarked, 
 how much of late his desire had increased for a 
 closer communion with his Maker; that he was 
 rather afraid whether he might not have been 
 endeavouring to do too much in his ov;n strength; 
 but that his hungering and tlnrsting had been 
 such, that every other consideration appeared like 
 dust in the balance. Worldly matters he felt that 
 he had quite done with : even his dear wife and 
 children he was strengthened to give up, and to 
 commit to a kind and compassionate Saviour, wlio, 
 he was well assured, would, if rightly sought unto, 
 prove an unfailing protector. He took a tender 
 leave of his dearest connexions, and his strength 
 now seemed greatly exhausted. His close, which 
 had been for some hours gradually approaching, 
 was calm and peaceful; his countenance beamed 
 with sweetness ; and ere his spirit departed, he 
 appeared to have a foretaste of those transcendent 
 joys which were about to be revealed. 
 
 The Hfe of ANNE CAPPER, though not dis- 
 tinguished by striking or uncommon circumstances, 
 
264 ANNE CAPPER. 
 
 but much employed in domestic cares and duties, 
 afforded an instructive example of pious zeal, and 
 continued endeavours to occupy diligently with 
 the talent received ; and its close was such as to 
 raise a consoling persuasion in her surviving 
 friends and relatives, that her labours of love were 
 accepted by her Lord and Master ; and that, 
 through redeeming mercy, she was about to enter 
 into eternal rest. 
 
 She was the daughter of John and Frances 
 Fry, and was born at Melksham in Wiltshire, in 
 the eighth month, 1756. Her parents removed 
 during her childhood to London ; and her mother 
 soon became much indisposed, so that the care of 
 the family devolved upon her while she Mas yet in 
 early life. 
 
 In the year 1778, she was married to Jasper 
 Capper; and almost on their setting out in the 
 world, they had to encounter a series of trials and 
 difficulties, chiefly occasioned by straitened'^cir- 
 cumstances. This obliged her to use extraordi- 
 nary exertions, in assisting her husband to provide 
 for their family. They were careful to observe 
 strict frugality, and to accommodate their manner 
 of living to their circumstances ; and their honest 
 endeavours were abundantly blessed. They had 
 a large family, and were conscientiously concerned 
 to bring them up in the simplicity of our religious 
 profession, and to guard them from the evils 
 which abound in the world : thus endeavouring to 
 preserve them from every thing that would tend 
 
ANNE CAPPER. 265 
 
 to diminish religious sensibility. Active benevo- 
 lence was a distinguishing feature in the character 
 of this dear friend ; and she was ever ready to 
 form and to execute plans for the relief of the dis- 
 tressed, in which she was greatly assisted by the 
 influence she had acquired among persons of vari- 
 ous classes, and different denominations in relif>^ion, 
 in consequence of that sincerity of mind, that 
 cheerful, frank, and open disposition, by which 
 she was distinguished, and for which she was 
 much beloved. 
 
 In the year 1819, her husband, whose health 
 had been gradually declining, was taken from her, 
 and in so humble and sweet a state of mind, as to 
 render the retrospect of the event, so far as the 
 immortal part was concerned, consoling. Her own 
 health had long been in a very weak state ; and 
 towards the middle of the sixth month, 182J, her 
 illness increased. At one time she remarked to 
 one of her daughters, " I hope I am not deceiving 
 myself, but I have always had a great dread of the 
 parting moment, and now that is entirely re- 
 moved." A few days afterwards, she said, " The 
 abounding consolation is beyond what I can de- 
 scribe : all in great simplicity and nothingness, not 
 any thing in which self can be exalted. I trust 
 that my transgressions and my sins are blotted 
 out. 
 
 Although thus favoured with the incomes of her 
 heavenly Master's love, she had to pass through 
 
 N 
 
266 ANNE CAPPER. 
 
 seasons of deep spiritual poverty, in which the 
 separation of soul and body appeared very awful ; 
 and she saw distinctly that she stood in absolute 
 need of an interest in Jesus, " the advocate v/ith 
 the Father." This made her pray fervently for 
 yet deeper and stronger evidence that her sins 
 were forgiven her, for his name's sake ; and that 
 her spirit might be sufficiently purified to be ad- 
 mitted into the presence of her Lord. She passed 
 several weeks under great bodily suffering, conti- 
 nuing to exhibit resignation to the Divine will; 
 saying once, when she thought herself near the 
 end, " I do not ask for an easy passage, only that 
 His will may be done." At another time she said, 
 *' I have considered myself greatly favoured by 
 the recollection that death is the gate of life ; and 
 a humble hope hath been raised, that the conflicts 
 of time may end in eternal rest, through the un- 
 merited mercy of the Redeemer ; which has 
 brought my mind into an anxious desire for all 
 my children, far distant, near, and present, that 
 they may experience the fulness of eternal joy." 
 
 On the 2nd of the ninth month, she remarked 
 to one of her daughters, " I hope thou endea- 
 vourest to feel after Christ. I hope I do not de- 
 ceive myself, when I think that He will support 
 me through, little and unworthy as I am. I am 
 one for whom He made the propitiatory sacrifice; 
 and I think I may say, I have loved Him. In Him 
 is mercy and plenteous redemption " On the fol- 
 lowing day she appeared to have been largely fa- 
 
ANNE CAPPER. 2G7 
 
 voured with the manifestation of Divine love in the 
 secret of her soul; saying, that the promise to her 
 that morning had been great, almost too great for 
 her to express, that the close should be in perfect 
 peace. On the 4th of the tentli montl;, in a mes- 
 sage to a near relation, she said, " Give my love to 
 him, and tell him how empty and vague all things 
 are, except the life of God in the soul of man." 
 She spoke of her sufferings being prolonged ; but 
 added, she did not wish the change to take place 
 one minute before the right time. 
 
 At one time, when distressingly ill, her daughter 
 remarked, how great her sufferings were : she re- 
 plied, '^ But my God is underneath." She often 
 said, while in distress of body, " Thy will be done." 
 Her strength continued very gradually to decline, 
 and her bodily sufferings, at times, were great; 
 but her mind was still stayed upon the Almighty. 
 All anxiety for the future was taken away ; and on 
 one of her sons asking her whether she had then 
 any pain, she answered, " None, only weariness. 
 I should be thankful to be released, if it pleased 
 my Heavenly Father to break my bands." 
 
 She \v8iS preserved through the few remaining 
 days of her life in the same humble resignation, full 
 of love to her friends, and grateful for the attention 
 of all about her ; and, on the 19th of the eleventh 
 month, 1821, she peacefully expired, at her house 
 at Stoke Newington, near London, at the age of 
 sixty -five, having been a minister about twenty 
 years. 
 
 N 2 
 
268 ABIGAIL PIM. 
 
 ABIGAIL PIM was born on the 28th of the 
 first month, 1767, in Dublin ; but upon the re- 
 moval of her parents, John and Sarah Pirn, to the 
 neighbourhood of London, she, while yet a child, 
 WaS brought with them. Her early years were 
 marked by weakness of constitution, to which the 
 vigour of her mental faculties formed a striking 
 contrast ; and even then, in the morning of life, 
 she was religiously inclined, giving proof of her 
 preference for that which is " enduring substance." 
 As she advancd towards maturity, it appears, from 
 some of her memorandums, that she was not with- 
 out much painful conflict of soul, under which 
 there is reason to believe that she was enabled, 
 through the efficacy of Divine grace, to expe- 
 rience an increase of faith, and an advancement in 
 the Christian course. At a further period, she 
 apprehended herself called to the work of the 
 ministry, in which she came forth in the twenty- 
 ninth year of her age ; being then, as for some 
 time previously, and during the remainder of her 
 life, a member of the Peel monthly meeting, 
 in London. 
 
 Her ministry was clear, sound, and often, in 
 gospel authority, instructively argumentative. She 
 was frequently concerned to recommend an atten- 
 tion to the gentle intimations of the Spirit of 
 Truth, without an undue expectation of very 
 forcible impressions ; believing, as she would in 
 
ABIGAIL PIM. 269 
 
 substance express, that " the still small voice" in 
 the secret of the soul, if hearkened unto in the 
 daily occurrences of life, and amidst the tempta- 
 tions to which mankind are exposed, would not 
 fail to conduct in the path of safety. 
 
 Besides her services at home, she was engaged, 
 in the exercise of her gift as a minister, to pay 
 several visits within the limits of her own and of 
 adjacent quarterly meetings; and after the de- 
 cease, in 1812, of her infirm, aged mother, to 
 whom she had long been an affectionately atten- 
 tive companion, she also performed a religious 
 visit to the meetings, and in several places to the 
 families, of Friends in Ireland. 
 
 " In adverting to the services of this our 
 Friend, whose memory is dear to many amongst 
 us," say the Friends of her own monthly meeting, 
 " we ought not to omit her labours, jointly with 
 those of several others of her sex, in diffusing 
 scriptural instruction, and awakening religious feel- 
 ing, among the female prisoners in the principal 
 gaol of the metropolis ; a work well befitting a 
 minister of the Gospel of Him, who came to call 
 sinners to repentance." 
 
 About fifteen months before her decease, her 
 constitution betrayed increased symptoms of de- 
 cay ; and she was, during this period, mostly con- 
 fined to the house. Her long illness, although 
 paroxysms of pain were frequent, was endured 
 with exemplary resignation, accompanied not only 
 with serenity, but, at times, with cheerfulness of 
 mind. Her love to her friends had increased with 
 
270 ELIZABETH RAPER. 
 
 advancing years; and as the infirmities of nature 
 had become more obvious, the influence of Divine 
 grace vi'^as also more conspicuous. Her spirit, it 
 may be truly said, was borne up above her bodily 
 suffering ; her intellectual powers remained with un- 
 clouded brightness ; and she continued to manifest 
 a lively interest in whatever related to the prospe- 
 rity of the cause of Truth. 
 
 Of the secret exercises of her mind, she was nOt 
 much in the practice of speaking to others ; but, 
 to an intimate friend she mentioned, a short time 
 before her decease, after alluding to the awfulness 
 of death, that she had been tried with many 
 fears, lest she should not be sufficiently purified 
 to meet this solemn event ; but that of late these 
 fears had been removed. And two days before 
 the close of Hfe she said, speaking to her brother, 
 " My mind is preserved in perfect calmness." 
 
 She very quietly expired, on the 19th of the 
 twelfth month, 1821, at her house in Spencer- 
 street, Clerkenwell. 
 
 ELIZABETH RAPER, of Amersham in 
 Buckinghamshire, was born in the twelfth month, 
 1739. Her parents did not make profession with 
 Friends, but were truly estimable characters ; and, 
 in conformity with their earnest desires to promote 
 the best interests of their children, endeavoured to 
 give them such an education as might induce them 
 to prefer truth and virtue to every worldly consi- 
 
ELIZABETH RAPER. 271 
 
 deration. From their situation in life, however, 
 they had much intercourse with what is commonly 
 called polished society ; and as their daughter, in 
 her early years, had great delight in splendour and 
 amusements, she was induced to spend much of 
 her time in a manner that gave her sorrow in the 
 retrospect. The opportunities for gratifying her 
 inclination for display were also increased, from 
 the circumstance of her frequently passing a con- 
 siderable portion of the year at places of fashion- 
 able resort, on account of a weakly state of health; 
 and she arrived at mature age, satisfying or en- 
 deavouring to persuade herself, that so long as 
 she maintained morality, nothing further was re- 
 quired of her. 
 
 But in the course of an alarming illness, with 
 which she was afflicted when about thirty years of 
 age, it appears, by her memorandums, that her 
 mind became very awfully impressed with the pro- 
 spect of her dissolution ; which she imagined to be 
 near at hand, and for which she believed herself 
 to be wholly unprepared. In this extremity she 
 earnestly supplicated, *' Oh, that I may be spared 
 to live for some better purpose than I have hitherto 
 done ! Oh, that a little time may yet be given me, 
 to prepare for an everlasting existence 1" Then was 
 clearly discovered to her the necessity of taking 
 up the cross, in order that she might experience the 
 redemption which is in our Lord Jesus Christ ; 
 and when favoured to regain her usual state of 
 health, the remembrance of the mercies as wtII as 
 
272 ELIZABETH RAPER. 
 
 the judgments of the Most High, continued with 
 her, so as to make her willing to give up all things 
 for the sake of that redemption. 
 
 The following extract from her memorandums^ 
 will furnish the best account of the manner in 
 which her views were first directed towards our 
 Society. After describing the grounds of her dis- 
 satisfaction with the profession of religion in which 
 she had been educated, she says : " I looked re- 
 peatedly on all the denominations I knew, and in 
 so doing, those called Quakers were the only 
 people who appeared to live near that blessed 
 Truth which is able to make us * free indeed.' I 
 had once, out of mere curiosity, read Robert 
 Barclay's Apology, and could neither understand 
 nor make any thing of it ; but now, the more I 
 read of their writings, the more clearly I perceived 
 their principles to coincide with the Divine prin- 
 ciple in my own breast. Now I discovered how 
 closely my own convictions corresponded with 
 their doctrine in every particular, and therefore 
 exceedingly lamented that my education had not 
 been in this religious Society ; where they profess 
 not only the necessity of worshipping in spirit and 
 in truth, but are not ashamed to wait in silence, 
 until it shall please the Lord to prepare in them 
 an acceptable offering. Yet this wish was alto- 
 gether unattended with any idea that such a con- 
 formity would ever be required at my hands ; and 
 when one thing after another became too burden- 
 some for me to bear, and the necessity appeared 
 
ELIZABETH RAPER. 273 
 
 of testifying against them, if I would attain that 
 peace my soul longed for, even when it appeared 
 to me to be the Divine will that I should become 
 obedient in this respect, still a conformity to so 
 singular a persuasion seemed utterly impossible ; 
 and I wished that any other people had possessed 
 the Truth in the same purity they hold it. Some- 
 times I prayed to be made obedient in all things, 
 even unto death ; and at others, I sought to avoid 
 the name of Quaker, which I was sensible must 
 incur many reproaches from men, while all other 
 professions accord in appearance with the world. 
 But although the prospect before me was such as 
 made nature shrink back at the view, yet I did 
 not see all the groundless conjectures, false as- 
 persions, and uncharitable reflections I had to 
 meet with, from some unexpected quarters. Oh, 
 my soul, bless the Lord, and forget not all his 
 benefits ! For He who tried me, and saw the way 
 that I took, was a present help in the needfuj 
 time, when vain was the help of man. And here 
 I found the peace of a Christian did not consist in 
 being free from temptations and difficulties, but in 
 calmly and steadily overcoming them, through 
 Him who overcame." 
 
 When she became fully convinced that it was 
 required of her openly to make profession with 
 Friends, she thought it right, before making any 
 change in her appearance, to acquaint her father, 
 (who was then her surviving parent,) with what 
 
 N 5 
 
^74 ELIZABETH RAPER. 
 
 she had in view ; upon which he expressed to her 
 his entire disapprobation and displeasure. This, 
 as he knew Httle of Friends, but from unfavour- 
 able and vague reports, and from casual observa- 
 tion, was not at all to be wondered at ; but perhaps 
 few can conceive the depth of affliction into which it 
 plunged the pious daughter, who, although she had 
 earnestly sought for Divine assistance to prepare 
 and stren<:^then her naturally anxious and timid 
 mind for such an event, found the reality of in- 
 curj'ing the displeasure of a parent, to whom she 
 had habitually looked up with dutiful regard and 
 tender affection, to be the greatest outward trial 
 she had ever experienced. 
 
 But she was not suffered a great while to remain 
 under the bitterness of this afRiction ; for when, in 
 conformity to apprehended duty, she persisted in 
 making the alterations she had contemplated, her 
 father, with candour and Christian charity, soon 
 gave up his prejudices, and tenderly expressed to 
 her his conviction of her sincerity, and his admi- 
 ration of her consistency ; at the same time encou- 
 raging her to persevere in what she conscientiously 
 believed to be her duty. In this also he was fol- 
 lowed by others of her nearest and dearest con- 
 nexions. Yet, from various circumstances, she 
 found that a very narrow path was marked out for 
 her; and she did not fail to enumerate it among 
 the many favours of a kind Providence towards 
 her, that, during her residence at her father's 
 house, which was near fifteen years after her 
 
ELIZABETH RAPER. 275 
 
 joining the Society, she was enabled so to walk as 
 to avoid giving occasion of offence, wi-thout shun- 
 ning the cross, or compromising her religious 
 principles. 
 
 In the year 1793, she appeared as a minister. 
 In her commuracations she did not express many 
 words; but they evidently proceeded from a mind 
 well taught by the Spirit of Truth, and from a 
 heart filled with the love and fear of that Great 
 Shepherd, by whose guidance and providence she 
 had been instructed and sustained. She did not 
 travel much in the ministry ; but to many she 
 proved as a tender mother, by her lively sym- 
 pathy and affectionate encouragement and coun- 
 sel ; ever appearing to be on the watch to con- 
 tribute, to the best of her ability, towards the 
 temporal and eternal welfare of those among whom 
 her lot was cast. 
 
 She was a firm and true friend, and there 
 seemed to be in her mind the very substance of 
 Divine love. The prevalence and enduring na- 
 ture of this blessed .principle were strikingly 
 obvious in her last illness ; for although, to a very 
 advanced age, her mental powers had been won- 
 derfully preserved to her, the nature of the dis- 
 order which brought her valuable life to a close, 
 was such as materially to weaken her faculties : 
 nevertheless, fervent piety and heavenly love were 
 retained in their full strength, and appeared, in- 
 deed, to shine forth with increased brightness. In 
 this truly desirable frame of spirit, all care and 
 
276 ELIZABETH KAPEE. 
 
 anxiety were removed from her ; for her " soul 
 was even as a weaned child." And although, by 
 her countenance, it was frequently evident that 
 she was sensible of the pains of an emaciated body, 
 nothing like complaint was uttered ; but all was 
 gratitude and peace. 
 
 To one of her sisters, who was her constant and 
 affectionate attendant in her illness, she said : 
 " Old age is a great blessing, notwithstanding all 
 the sufferings incident to it ; for they are like har- 
 bingers, to bid us prepare ;" and, in allusion to her 
 having joined our Society, she added, " The fear 
 of offending my father was a circumstance very 
 trying to me ; but the Lord showed me a way, and 
 from that day to this He has manifested himself to 
 be my God." On another occasion, she said to 
 those about her, " What a good thing it is to be 
 good : the Lord loves good people. I love you 
 dearly, though I do not know you. We should 
 love one another, and strive to do all in our power 
 for each other." Not many days before her de- 
 cease, she said to one of those who waited on her, 
 **I know thy kind voice, but I cannot recollect who 
 thou art;" and on this attendant expressing sym- 
 pathy for her, in reference to her suffering state, 
 but saying it was out of her power to do any thing 
 to relieve her, she answered, " I well know where 
 to look for help, as my hope is surely fixed on that 
 Rock that will never deceive me." And at another 
 time she said, "Through the mercies of Jesus 
 Christ, I have a sure hope."" 
 
THOMAS MARSH. 277 
 
 Her peaceful spirit was released from its frail 
 tabernacle, on the 2nd of the third month, 1822. 
 She was in the eighty-third year of her age, and 
 had been a minister about twenty-nine years. 
 
 THOMAS MARSH was the son of Samuel 
 and Mary Marsh, of RatclifF, London. He was 
 taken ill, the beginning of the third, month, 1821, 
 with a painful and lingering local disorder, which 
 yielded neither to medical skill nor change of air. 
 In the ninth month he went to Ipswich, intending 
 to spend a few weeks with a much esteemed friend. 
 Whilst there his disorder rapidly increased, and he 
 was confined nearly five months, mostly to his bed ; 
 during which time his mind appeared to be gradu- 
 ally preparing for his solemn change, and at times 
 deeply impressed with the prospect of its near 
 approach. 
 
 Being desirous of returning home, he left Ips- 
 wich the latter end of the first month, 1822 ; but 
 was unable to proceed further than London- The 
 very great change that was apparent in him, gave 
 his near connexions the painful apprehension that 
 he could not remain long with them. The man- 
 ner in which he was enabled to resign all care 
 respecting his business, and the patience and com- 
 posure with which he bore his great bodily suf- 
 ferings, were remarkable. It was noticed by a 
 relation who was much with him, from the time he 
 
27S THOMAS MARSH 
 
 came to London until his decease, that nothing like 
 a murmur escaped his Hps ; and very frequent 
 were his expressions of gratitude to those who 
 attended him. 
 
 Remarking, one evening, to his parents, his in- 
 creasing weakness, and the probabiHty of his being 
 soon taken away, his mother said, she hoped he 
 was resigned, whichever way his ihness might 
 terminate. He rephed, " Not quite so, though I 
 have sought for it with many tears. I have had a 
 strong desire to Uve, but now it is very doubtfuL 
 I do not see that there is any more I can do. I 
 have neither burnt offering nor sacrifice to make ; 
 but I am comforted in remembering Him, of 
 whom it is said. He would not break the bruised 
 reed. Many of the gracious promises contained 
 in the Scriptures, are brought consohngly to my 
 mind ; but, from the nature of my disorder, re- 
 quiring so much to be done during my waking 
 hours, I find it difficult to get to that quietude 
 which is so desirable. Short ejaculations fre- 
 quently arise, which seem all that I am capable 
 of." He several times expressed his desire for a 
 more full assurance of acceptance with God ; 
 and once added, " If that be granted but half 
 an hour before the close, it will be enough." . 
 
 About a fortnight before his death, after ex- 
 pressing to one of his relations, his apprehension 
 that he should not live through the night, he said, 
 he did not feel so clear an evidence as many were 
 favoured with on a dying bed ; but he thought it 
 
THOMAS MARSH. 279 
 
 would be a satisfaction to his friends to know, that 
 if he were taken off that night, he should die in 
 the humble but firm hope, that, through the 
 mercy of his Redeemer, it would be well with 
 him. He had been placed, he said, in a more 
 exposed situation than many; and he was aware 
 that his conduct had not been so circumspect as 
 it ought to have been ; but, during his long ill- 
 ness, he liad been earnest in supplication for 
 forgiveness, and preparation for the change ; and 
 lie trusted his prayers had been heard. 
 
 In the morning of the day on which lie died, he 
 remarked to a friend, that the near prospect of 
 death was awful, very awful. He also requested 
 to hear a portion of Scripture. Parts of the fourth 
 and fifth chapters of the second Epistle to the 
 Corinthians were read, on which he made no 
 comment, but appeared deeply affected. In the 
 course of the same day, he received a visit from a 
 minister whom he had wished to see. He ad- 
 verted to a time of religious retirement, which had 
 taken place at his fiither's house some years be- 
 fore, when they were both present ; and added, 
 that the impression made on his mind, by her 
 address to him at that time, had never been 
 effaced: and further said, " Although I have had 
 many faults, both of omission and commission, to 
 lament, still I think I may say, that not a day has 
 since passed, in wliich I have not endeavoured to 
 make some advancement towards the kingdom." 
 It had been his frequent, if not general practice, 
 
280 CHARLES PARKER. 
 
 daily to retire alone, after reading the Scriptures 
 in his family. Some remarks were made on the 
 infinite love and mercy of God ; to which he re- 
 plied, "There is but one Power for all, and on 
 that Power I firmly rely. I have thankfully to ac- 
 knowledge, that the fear of death is almost, if not 
 altogether, taken^away; and if I have desired the 
 prolongation of my life, it has been only that it 
 might be more uniformly devoted to my Creator's 
 service." After a solemn pause, fervent supplica- 
 tion was offered on his behalf; and when the 
 visitor was about to take her leave, he said, " I 
 have no other hope than in and through my Lord 
 and Saviour Jesus Christ ; and I humbly trust, if 
 I am now removed, it will be well with me." He 
 was at that time much exhausted, and his strength 
 continued rapidly to decline. The conflict was 
 for some hours very painful ; but, towards the 
 close, a peaceful calm was mercifully granted. 
 He quietly passed away, at the age of twenty-nine, 
 in the third month, 1822; leaving on the minds of 
 those who witnessed the solemn scene, a consoling 
 evidence that his spirit had entered the mansions 
 of eternal rest. 
 
 CHARLES PARKER was born in the year 
 1748, at Hill-top, near Bentham, a small town in 
 the north of Yorkshire. His parents were mem- 
 bers of the estabhshed church of England, and 
 
CHARLES PARKER. S81 
 
 commenced the education of their son, with a view 
 to his being a minister in that church; but becom- 
 ing early dissatisfied with the forms of that mode 
 of worship, to which he had been accustomed, he 
 rehnquished the prospect, and was placed as an 
 apprentice with a member of our Society. His 
 serious turn of mind led him, for a time, to asso- 
 ciate with the Methodists; but as this did not af- 
 ford him that peace which he was seeking after, 
 he attended the meetings of Friends. In doing 
 this, he was at first afraid of observation, and un- 
 willing to be noticed. 
 
 As he was earnest in the pursuit of substantial 
 truth, and desirous of living in the fear of God, he 
 was favoured, from time to time, with the influence 
 of his Holy Spirit. He read the Scriptures dili- 
 gently, with a mind sincerely turned unto the Lord; 
 and found that they were gradually opened to him, 
 to his spiritual instruction. He continued for 
 some years to be a steady attender of our religious 
 meetings ; and was admitted as a member of Lan- 
 caster monthly meeting, when about twenty-one 
 years of age. 
 
 In the earlier part of the time after he joined our 
 Society, he had to pass through many conflicts 
 and trials ; yet, being concerned to act with up- 
 rightness, and faithfully to discharge his duty, he 
 was strengthened to hold fast his confidence in 
 God, and steadily to keep the even tenour of his 
 course. For many years he was a partner in an 
 extensive hnen manufactory at Bentham. The 
 
282 CHARLES PARKER. 
 
 management of the concern principally devolved 
 upon him; and he was assiduous in the discharge 
 of his duty to those employed in it, by promoting 
 their religious and moral welfare, providing for the 
 religious instruction of the children, and seeing that 
 they were not over worked; an evil which is too ge- 
 neral in establishments of tr.is description. 
 
 After he retired from business, he often express- 
 ed the comfort which he felt, in having been kind 
 to his work-people ; and it afforded him great sa- 
 tisfaction to reflect, that he had been careful not 
 to oppress the poor, or bear hard upon them, to 
 enrich himself. He was not a man who accumu- 
 lated great wealth ; but was kindly disposed to 
 assist those who were in limited circumstances, 
 both in and out of our Society; and the fatherless 
 and widow were peculiarly the objects of his sym- 
 pathy and care. 
 
 Whilst necessarily engaged in trade, he was 
 careful that this mi^ht not interfere with hicrher 
 duties : hence he was diligent in the attendance 
 of meetings, both at home and at a distance ; and 
 cheerfully gave up his time to labour in the service 
 of the Society, for the maintenance of our disci- 
 pline, and for the preservation of peace and good 
 order. He was a man of a cool, discriminating 
 judgment, and often usefully engaged in the 
 Christian office of a peace-maker. Loving, as he 
 did, the society to which he had early become 
 united, he was deeply interested for its prosperity; 
 and acted the part of a kind and sympathizing, but 
 
CHARLES PARKER. 283 
 
 judicious friend, to those who in early life were 
 desirous, in singleness of heart, to devote them- 
 selves to the Lord, and to yield, in self-denial, to 
 the guidance of his Spirit. 
 
 About the year 1788, he first spoke as a minis- 
 ter in our religious meetings ; but for several years 
 he was not often heard in that character. To- 
 wards the decline of life, his public labours in the 
 work of the Gospel were more frequent. His mi- 
 nistry was clear and firm, neither presumptuous, 
 nor timid ; but it bespoke a mind full of belief in 
 settled truths, in the profession and experience of 
 which he had long lived. His religious labours 
 Vv'ere principally confined to Friends in the nor- 
 thern counties ; but, when far advanced in years, 
 he felt it to be his duty to pay a general visit in 
 other parts of the nation. In the year 18^0, he 
 proceeded on a visit to Friends in Ireland, and in 
 the southern and western counties of England. 
 On returning from this journey, he remarked : 
 " I have been helped and preserved in and through 
 all, which, with the tranquillity of mi]id I now feel, 
 demands my humble gratitude to the Author of all 
 our mercies. It is the Lord's doing, and is marvel- 
 lous in my eyes." And, in allusion to the service in 
 which he had been occupied, he observes: *' It is 
 no small part of my religious engagement, to invite 
 my fellow-professors to come out of form into 
 power ; and out of profession, into the possession 
 of that pure and undefiied religion, w^hich not only 
 consists in acts of benevolence and humanity, such 
 
284t JOSEPH NAISH. 
 
 as become the meek and humble followers of our 
 holy pattern, Christ Jesus, but in keeping our- 
 selves unspotted from the world." 
 
 In the fourth month, 1822, he left his home, 
 which had latterly been at Yealand, in the north 
 of Lancashire, in order to attend the meetings of 
 Friends where he had not before travelled. 
 Towards the close of this visit he was taken ill, in 
 a meeting appointed at his request, at Needham- 
 market, in Suffolk. His illness was of short con- 
 tinuance, as he survived the attack only four days. 
 In the course of it he spoke but little ; but he bore 
 his sufferings with much calmness, and cheerful 
 submission to the will of the Most High. It ap- 
 peared evident, that he had apprehended his con- 
 tinuance here would not be long. He remarked to 
 a friend, a short time before he was taken ill : " I 
 do not expect my days to be many : I have wished 
 to spend them in my Master's service, and this has 
 induced me to leave a comfortable home." He 
 peacefully departed this life, at the age of seventy- 
 four, at the house of his friend, Samuel Alexander, 
 at Needham, the 7th of the seventh month, 1822. 
 
 JOSEPH NAISH was a native of Bourton in 
 Somersetshire. From childhood he appears to 
 have been of an amiable disposition, and engaging 
 manners ; but becoming early susceptible of reli- 
 gious impressions, he was happily made sensible. 
 
JOSEPH NAISH. 285 
 
 that these natural endowments, allliough they 
 might obtain for him the favourable notice of his 
 friends, did not supersede the necessity of a deeper 
 and a progressive work, in order to the attainment 
 of a conscience void of offence toward God and 
 men. He saw, that nothing less than a submission 
 to the regenerating power of the Spirit of Christ, 
 would procure for him the evidence of Divine ac- 
 ceptance, or put him in possession of that peace 
 which passeth the understanding of the natural 
 man. 
 
 He was placed, during his youth, with a trades- 
 man at Bath, in which city, at that time, resided 
 John Benwell, another young man of promising 
 dispositions. Between him and Joseph Naish was 
 contracted a firm religious friendship, which, 
 throughout their lengthened lives, was a source of 
 mutual benefit and comfort. They were a strength 
 to each other in the Lord, and in that obedience of 
 faith, by which they became increasingly subjected 
 to the cross of Christ; and thus, whilst resident in 
 a place of great dissipation, they were preserved 
 in a remarkable degree of Christian circumspec- 
 tion. 
 
 Soon after leaving Bath, Joseph Naish settled in 
 business in his native village, and resided with Iiis 
 aged father; his mother beingdeceased. In early life 
 he married one who proved to him a faithful and af- 
 fectionate help-meet ; and who, by her diligence in his 
 temporal concerns, set him much at liberty to pur- 
 
286 JOSEPH NAISH. 
 
 sue those religious duties to which he felt himself 
 called. She also united with her beloved husband, 
 in training up their children in the nurture and 
 admonition of the Lord, and in promoting the 
 spiritual welfare of the whole family. By ruling 
 well his own house, he evinced an essential qualifi- 
 fication for an elder in the church, an office which 
 he adorned during the last thirty-six years of his 
 hfe. 
 
 In the course of a few years he removed to Con- 
 gersbury, a village at no great distance from the 
 place of his nativity, where he resided during his 
 remaining days. His property was limited, but he 
 liad a sufficiency ; and his habitation became well 
 known as a place of Christian hospitality, and also 
 of repose and succour, to many sincere labourers 
 for the prosperity of Truth. His moderate esti- 
 mate of his own endowments, rendered him less 
 conspicuous than many in the larger meetings of 
 his brethren; but his gifts were well known and 
 duly appreciated, in his more constant sphere of 
 action. To women friends, called to travel in the 
 work of the ministry, he was particularly disposed 
 to afford personal assistance, by accompanying them 
 in this arduous engagement. On these occasions 
 his company, and the hvely exercise of his spirit, 
 were a strength and comfort to those with whom 
 he was thus united in the love and fellowship of the 
 Gospel. In the monthly meeting to which he 
 belonged, which extends over a large district in 
 the northern parts of Somersetshire, he was much 
 
JOSEPH NAISH. 287 
 
 employed in paying visits to the meetings of which 
 it con.sisted, and in calling on many of its members, 
 in the exercise of a religious care, and performing 
 the duties of Christian friendship. On these oc- 
 casions he sometimes had a companion ; a circum- 
 stance which he always preferred, in order that 
 others might partake, not only in those visits of 
 brotherly love, but also of that peaceful reward, 
 which he often acknowledged had been bountifully 
 bestowed upon him for such dedication of his time. 
 
 In the course of his life, he was no stranger to 
 those afflictive dispensations, which, when rightly 
 endured, are eminently conducive to the salvation 
 of the soul. He sustained, with pious resignation, 
 the loss of four lovely children, by the small pox; 
 and of a fifth, his eldest daughter, a promising girl 
 of fourteen, whose death-bed formed an impres- 
 sively instructive scene, in the school at which the 
 event occurred. 
 
 His humility and condescension were striking; 
 especially towards those whom he considered as 
 children of th.e Heavenly Father's family, even 
 though comparatively of small growth in grace. 
 His concern to fulfil the apostolic injunction, " to 
 warn the unruly, to comfort the feeble-minded, to 
 support the weak, and to be patient towards all 
 men," is held in grateful remembrance by many 
 who were the objects and witnesses of these his 
 labours of love. His conduct in meetings for dis- 
 cipline, was marked by tenderness towards the 
 feeUngs of his friends; whilst his devotedness to the 
 
S8S JOSEPH NAISH. 
 
 cause of righteousness, evidently invested him 
 with an ascendancy over the minds of others, which 
 nothing else could confer. In acts of general bene- 
 volence, he diligently employed the talents com- 
 mitted to him ; often essentially aiding his neigh- 
 bours, both by his property and counsel. 
 
 It is far from being assumed, that his soul was 
 not wounded by the assaults of the wicked one ; or 
 that, through the infirmity of the flesh, he did not 
 yield to occasional unwatchf'ulness : yet it may be 
 said, that his endeavour was as uniform as that of 
 most men, to keep under the influence of the 
 Lord'^s Spirit, which will assuredly preserve from 
 falling, all those who are subject to its teaching. 
 Thus, what he was, he was by the grace of God ; 
 and this grace bestowed upon him, was not in 
 vain. 
 
 He attended the quarterly meeting at Taunton, 
 on the ITth of the sixth month, \822, and 
 reached home, without any apparent interruption 
 of that good share of health which he had for a 
 length of years enjoyed, evincing much cheerful- 
 ness, united with deep introversion and solemnity. 
 Soon after this he was taken ill, and in the course 
 of a short time his situation became alarming. 
 Althoucrh from the first, he entertained but little 
 expectation of recovery, he was preserved in great 
 composure ; frequently expressing his desire to be 
 prepared for the event, whatever it m.ight be. 
 
 In the course of his illness he would frequently 
 mention the poor, and say, that he felt much for 
 
JOSEPH NAISH. 289 
 
 them ; — that they were near his heart. " What 
 a favour it is," he observed, on one occasion, 
 " to feel the lamb-like nature to predominate 
 over that of the bear and of the lion." And 
 on another occasion, when speaking of heaven, 
 he observed : " This is the only country I feel 
 any relish for now. How I wish I could take 
 you all thither! Think no evil, speak no evil, 
 do no evil; and then, if any one speak evil of you, 
 it cannot harm you. The enemy is endeavouring 
 to entice and draw you off your guard." A while 
 after, he said to a young woman who came to see 
 him : " Thou seest me a dying man ; but quite 
 happy in the prospect of a blessed immortality, 
 of which I have not the least shadow of a doubt." 
 Inquiring after a minister of the church of England, 
 with whom he had been united in several acts of 
 benevolence in the village, he sent this message: 
 " Give my dear love to him, and tell him to perse- 
 vere in doing all the good in his power; and 
 he will receive the sweet reward at last, as I 
 have done. Tell him, I should rejoice to see him/* 
 At one time, when engaged in prayer, the follow- 
 ing words only were collected : " O Lord, look 
 down upon me, for I am only [as] a little child." 
 
 Nearly all the friends of the meeting to which 
 he belonged, visited him in the course of his illness; 
 and he imparted to every one suitable counsel. 
 Indeed, his manner was so impressive, and his 
 mind sp richly furnished with heavenly wisdom, 
 
 o 
 
290 WILLIAM TUKE. 
 
 that few left his chamber without being deeply 
 affected. 
 
 One morning, on his son going to his bed-side, 
 he exclaimed : " How abounding is the love and 
 mercy of God towards me." And at another time, 
 with much sweetness, he remarked : " There is no- 
 thing to obstruct the way : all is clear, clear as the 
 light." Being informed the day of the week, he said : 
 " Ah ! it is meeting-day : I love to go to meetings." 
 And on its being observed that he had pressed 
 through difficulties to attend them ; " Yes," he re- 
 plied, " and have been amply compensated for it : 
 I have had such sweet meetings ; my Master has 
 been so good to me. Ah ! He has blessed me in 
 basket and in store." For the last few days of his 
 life, his sufferings were at times very great ; but 
 when intimating his desire to be released, he would 
 check the least appearance of impatience, saying; 
 " But I wish to await the Master's time." 
 
 He finished his course, on the 17th of the se- 
 venth month, 1822, in his seventy-second year, full 
 of days, and full of the hope of a blessed immor- 
 tality. 
 
 Of the very early part of the hfe of WILLIAM 
 TUKE, of the city of York, who was an aged 
 and honourable elder in our Society, not much 
 that is interesting has come to the knowledge 
 of his friends. But it appears, that as he grew 
 up, though he possessed a great degree of up- 
 
WILLIAM TUKE. 291 
 
 Tightness, and was preserved in conduct from 
 things immoral or dishonourable; yet it was not 
 until about the twenty-first year of his age, that 
 his mind was peculiarly and strongly impressed 
 with the supreme importance of heavenly things, 
 and the necessity of making them the primary 
 objects of pursuit ; and even after these con- 
 victions, the pleasures of the world, the desire 
 of accumulating wealth, and of obtaining pre- 
 eminence amongst men, gained, for a time, the 
 ascendancy in his mind. Divine Goodness did 
 not, however, leave him in this state ; but, by the 
 teachings of afflictive providences, and the se- 
 cret operation of the Spirit of Christ upon his 
 mind, he was awakened from a state of carnal 
 security, deeply humbled under a sense of his 
 transgressions, and led to flee, with full purpose of 
 heart, to the appointed means of Divine Mercy 
 and acceptance. 
 
 Although his Christian walk was far from 
 being unche^quered, and he was often led to 
 deplore the secret imperfe<itions of his own heart; 
 yet it soon became obvious, that a great change 
 had taken place in his views; that he had 
 reversed the order of his pursuits; and that he 
 was now seeking first the kingdom of heaven and 
 the righteousness thereof. The degree in which 
 he was ever afterwards kept aloof from the spirit 
 of the world, (though necessarily engaged in its 
 cares for the support of a numerous family,) and 
 the superior claim which religious considerations 
 
 o 2 
 
292 WILLIAM TUKE. 
 
 had upon him, strikingly evinced the continue din- 
 fluence of religious principle. 
 
 As his mind gained strength by obedience to 
 the convictions of Truth, he was led to take a part 
 in the discipline of our Society, and to labour, with 
 great zeal, for the impartial and Christian exercise 
 of it, in the monthly and quarterly meetings of which 
 he was a member ; in both which, though he had 
 many difficulties to encounter, he was instrumental 
 in effecting much good. He soon became more 
 extensively useful, in this department of the So- 
 ciety's affairs ; and the strict integrity of his mind, 
 joined to the soundness of his judgment, eminently 
 qualified him for service on these occasions. He 
 allowed no considerations of personal ease or in- 
 terest, to interfere with his attendance at the quar- 
 terly meeting of which he was a member, or at the 
 yearly meeting held in London ; where, with very 
 few exceptions, he was found, for upwards of fifty 
 years, taking an important part in the deliberations 
 of that meeting. In the share which he took in sup- 
 port of the discipline of the society, in its various 
 meetings, he expressed himself with firmness, and 
 sometimes with earnestness; but after having fully 
 stated his own views, if the meeting did not con- 
 cur with them, he yielded to its judgment: and 
 as he advanced in years, his example, of a cheerful 
 acquiescence in these respects, became instruct- 
 ively conspicuous. 
 
 This active and indefatigable labourer in the 
 cause of religion and Christian morals, was a man 
 
WILLIAM TUKE» 293 
 
 much given to hospitality. To those who tra- 
 velled in the work of the ministry, or for pro- 
 moting, by other means, the cause of truth and 
 righteousness amongst men, his heart and his 
 house were open; and in this cheerful dedica- 
 tion of his time and substance, he was blessed 
 and comforted. He was earnestly solicitous that 
 Friends should contribute according to their ability, 
 to such matters as required pecuniary aid, whether 
 for the maintenance of our poor, the relief of the 
 distressed, the accommodation of the Society, or 
 the forwarding of benevolent objects ; and was a 
 good example himself in this respect. A few 
 years before his death, in encouraging his friends 
 to Hberahty, he informed them, that when his 
 means were small, he always gave a little ; that 
 when he had more in his power, he did more ; and 
 that he believed, those who withheld from giving, 
 under the idea, that they would be liberal when 
 they became richer, would be in danger, when 
 that time came, of having their hearts so shut up, 
 that they would then do it very sparingly, if at all. 
 William Tuke was warmly interested in the 
 progress of piety and virtue ; and was grieved 
 when he heard of the increase of vice and infide- 
 lity. In devising and executing measures bene- 
 ficial to his fellow-creatures, and especially those 
 which concerned our Society, he appears not only 
 to have been judicious and persevering, but to 
 have derived from them a satisfaction, which over- 
 paid all his labours. Amongst the objects which 
 gained his peculiar attention, were the promotion 
 
294* WILLIAM TUKE. 
 
 of schools, the abolition of the slave-trade, and 
 the spread of the Holy Scriptures, both at home 
 and abroad ; and he was particularly exertive in 
 the establishment and managment of that excel- 
 lent institution, the Retreat, near York, for insane 
 persons. 
 
 Though he possessed an uncommon degree of 
 firmness of mind, and was favoured to rise, with 
 singular fortitude, above his own troubles and 
 afflictions, yet he knew and felt for the imperfec- 
 tions, trials, and infirmities, incident to human 
 nature ; and this sympathetic regard towards others, 
 joined to a religious tenderness of spirit, often dis- 
 posed him to cheer and strengthen the drooping 
 and afflicted mind ; and his feelings of this nature 
 were far from being diminished, in the latter part 
 of his life. Notwithstanding his very advanced age, 
 he continued, to the last, to be a useful member of 
 society, and a comfort to his relations and friends. 
 
 He was twice married, and survived his last wife 
 about twenty-six years. His family was large, 
 and, except his daughter Sarah, the wife of Robert 
 Grubb, and his eldest son, Henry*, such of them as 
 attained to maturity survived him. In the endear- 
 ing relations of husband and parent, his exemplary 
 conduct was no less conspicuous, than in the more 
 public duties of life. 
 
 When no longer able to leave home, he con- 
 tinued to be a most diligent attender of our reli- 
 
 * See Part X. of this work, page 52, first edition ; and the 
 present volume, page 88. 
 
JAMES BIRCH. 295 
 
 gious meetings, even when under great weakness 
 of body, and the affliction of blindness: and this 
 practice, in which his demeanour was solid and 
 reverential, he continued till within a few days of the 
 close of his life; evincing the spirit of the Psalmist, 
 when he exclaimed, " How amiable are thy taber- 
 nacles, O Lord of hosts! My soul longeth, yea, 
 even fainteth for the courts of the Lord : my heart 
 and my flesh crieth out for the living God !" 
 
 There is reason to beHeve, that in a good de- 
 gree of this favoured state of mind, the messenger 
 of death summoned this Christian soldier from 
 works to rewards. The attack which terminated 
 his life, though rather sudden, was gentle. He 
 appeared to be sensible that the close was ap- 
 proaching; and though he said but little on the 
 subject, his deportment manifested that he was 
 waiting for that solemn event. A few days before 
 it took place, he gradually became weaker, and 
 departed quietly, without any apparent pain, on 
 the 6th day of the twelfth month, 182^, in the 
 ninetieth year of his age. 
 
 JAMES BIRCH was born at Dedsbury, on 
 the borders of Lancashire, in the year 1731. His 
 parents sent him to the village school, where, in a 
 short time, he acquired a tolerable share of useful 
 learning. He appears to have delighted in many 
 of the vain amusements of the world ; but about 
 the twenty-third year of his age, he became 
 
296 JAMES BIRCH. 
 
 acquainted with the society of Methodists, and 
 yielding to the convictions of the Lord for sin, he 
 soon after joined in rehgious profession with them, 
 continuing among them about ten years. 
 
 Being at Stockport, he went into a meeting of 
 Friends, which was held in silence, and in which 
 his mind was powerfully visited by heavenly love. 
 He has often been heard to say, that such a meet- 
 ing he had never experienced before, or since. 
 He was admitted a member of our Society, by 
 Morley monthly meeting, in Cheshire, in the year 
 1769. Soon afterwards, from an apprehension of 
 duty, he quitted his business of shoe-making, and 
 opened a boarding-school at Morley ; in the ma- 
 nagement of which, it appears to have been his 
 great concern to make his pupils acquainted with 
 the Holy Scriptures, and the writings of pious 
 men, and by his example, to train them in a hum- 
 ble dependence on the Almighty. 
 
 In the year 1798, he removed out of the north 
 of England, and settled, with his eldest daughter 
 and her family, in the neighbourhood of Chelms- 
 ford. He was a diligent attender of our religious 
 meetings, even in advanced age, and was often 
 engaged, when thus met with his friends, to bear 
 testimony to Divine goodness and mercy; having 
 for several years acceptably appeared as a minister. 
 
 He seemed to be much redeemed from this 
 world, and spent his time principally in reading 
 and meditation. His innocent life gained him the 
 esteem of those about him ; and as he was a lover 
 
JAMES BIRCH. 291 
 
 and promoter of unity among brethren, so he was 
 a good example, in his care to avoid and discoun- 
 tenance tale-bearing, or any thing that would lessen 
 the good esteem of his absent friends. During seve- 
 ral of the last years of his Hfe, his strength and me- 
 mory gradually failed ; yet he was often enabled to 
 impart counsel in a lively manner, to those who 
 called upon him, evincing a mind clothed with 
 resignation and piety. 
 
 In the second month, 1822, when upwards 
 of ninety years of age, he was visited with a 
 paralytic affection, and not long after remarked : 
 " I have endeavoured to serve my Maker uprightly 
 from my youth; and, blessed be his name. He has 
 not forsaken me in old age." On a friend's taking 
 leave of him, he remarked : " Oh ! that we may be 
 strengthened with grace unto the end of time, and 
 meet together in the holy, heavenly kingdom ; and 
 this I beg, not only for myself, but for all my dearly 
 beloved friends." He often said : " My mind is 
 much in heaven : but I am fearful I am deficient in 
 praying always, and in every thing giving thanks; 
 for every moment ought to be spent in serving my 
 heavenly Father." A few weeks previous to his 
 dissolution, he said : " Now let thy servant depart 
 in peace, for mine eyes have seen thy salvation;" 
 and at the same time, taking leave of some of his 
 relations, he added, " I believe I am going to my 
 grave in peace." He, after this, gradually became 
 weaker, and expired on the 12th of the third month, 
 1823. 
 
 o 5 
 
S98 MARY HANBURY. 
 
 MARY HANBURY was the daughter of 
 William and Mary Allen, of London; and was born 
 in that city, in the ninth month, 1797, and died on 
 the 17th of the fifth month, 1823. 
 
 She was favoured, in very early years, with the 
 visitations of the love of God, which she was con- 
 cerned to cherish ; and through obedience to the 
 manifestations of pure wisdom, she grew in grace, 
 and deepened in religious experience, beyond what 
 is often attained so early in life. 
 
 The following memorandums, begun when she 
 was about thirteen years old, instructively show 
 the tender and pious frame of mind with which 
 she was at times favoured, from her early 
 years. 
 
 1811. "In my retirement this evening, I felt 
 the fresh extendings, I think, of heavenly regard ; 
 and I measurably experienced, that they who early 
 seek the Lord, shall find Him. And earnestly have 
 I prayed that the morning of my day may be de- 
 voted to his service ; and that, as I grow in stature, 
 I may grow in grace. Oh ! may I always walk in 
 the narrow way that leads to eternal life, and be 
 amongst the few that find it. May I be faithful in 
 the few things, simply resigning the Httle that may 
 be called for at my hands, and faithful to every 
 manifestation." 
 
 1811. I have completed my fourteenth year. 
 
MARY ilANBURY. 299 
 
 Childish years are now passed, and it is time for 
 me to think as one who has her part to act in 
 life. It is the day of small things with me ; but it 
 is an important day ; as, by these small things, by 
 every-day occurrences, my character is to be 
 fixed. May Divine assistance be granted me, 
 without which my endeavours are vain. 
 
 1813. A sweet, peaceful state of mind, has 
 been my allotment this morning, for which I desire 
 to be made thankful ; but when this is the case, 
 after a season of mental conflict, I am sometimes 
 afraid of taking up my rest, short of the true rest. 
 Thus, in every state, doubtings and fears attend. 
 At this season, however, submission to what I 
 apprehended a little requiring, seems to have 
 gained me admission into the quiet habitation." 
 
 1813. " My desire this morning is, to be 
 enabled to stand still, that the voice of the 
 stranger be not mistaken for the voice of the true 
 Shepherd. I awoke under considerable depres- 
 sion ; there did indeed seem a thick cloud, through 
 which prayer could not pass, and this because of 
 manifold transgressions and unwatchfulness: yet, 
 the desire of my soul was, and now is, to be kept 
 in patience through every refining dispensation, 
 and not be taken out of the furnace until the work 
 is done." 
 
 The virtues of this amiable young woman greatly 
 endeared her to those who enjoyed her intimate 
 acquaintance ; nor was the attractive influence of 
 her pious example confined within these compa- 
 
300 MARY HANBURY. 
 
 paratively narrow limits. Whilst circumspectioii 
 and humility evinced, from very early years, her sub- 
 jection to the cross of Christ, it was encouragingly 
 apparent, that she had proved his yoke to be easy, 
 and his burden light. She was entrusted with 
 considerable talents, which were improved by cuU 
 ture ; her affectionate father, for she had been de- 
 prived of her mother in her infancy, sparing no 
 pains or care to provide for her a liberal, yet 
 guarded education. But as she was one who feared 
 the Lord, she was preserved from presuming upon 
 her endowments, either natural or acquired, and 
 mainly solicitous to dedicate them to the service of 
 Him from whom she had received every blessing. 
 On this subject she has left the following remark : 
 " At times I felt that I must count all things loss, 
 in comparison of heavenly wisdom ; and that 
 human acquirements would be of little support 
 when death was in view, if the one thing needful 
 were neglected." 
 
 Her judgment was remarkably matured for her 
 years, and being naturally of a prudent and dis- 
 creet character, she was qualified to act the part of 
 a friend and a counsellor to her beloved father; 
 soothing the path of life, by her participation in 
 his cares and sorrows. 
 
 In the twenty-second year of her age, after 
 having passed through many secret conflicts and 
 baptisms, she came forth in the ministry. Her 
 communications were not long, but impressive and 
 edifying, and delivered in great simplicity ; and in 
 
MARY HANBURY. 301 
 
 prayer her spirit was remarkably clothed with so- 
 lemnity and reverence. 
 
 In the second month, 182S, she was united in 
 marriage to Cornelius Hanbury. For some months 
 previous to the illness which terminated her course, 
 she was often occupied in close self-examination, 
 and in breathing to the Lord for further purifica- 
 tion of heart. In looking forward to an approach- 
 ing trial of her strength, she remarked, that her 
 mind was at ease; that, being fully satisfied nothing 
 would be permitted to befall her which was not 
 designed for her good, she could commit herself 
 without anxiety into the Divine hand. During 
 her illness, which occurred a few days after the 
 birth of a son, her spirits were calm and cheer- 
 ful, so as to bear up those who had the pri- 
 vilege of waiting on her ; and her remarks, from 
 time to time, clearly manifested that her soul was 
 stayed upon her God. She expressed, very 
 sweetly, her love for those about her; and on 
 being asked v.'hether she was in any pain, she said: 
 " No, not in any pain ;" and that her mind was 
 happy and peaceful. She often remarked, that she 
 was very comfortable ; but the heavenly expression 
 of her countenance exceeded words. And those 
 who witnessed the solemn close, seemed to be made 
 measurably sensible, that her purified spirit was 
 united to that blessed company, whose garments 
 are washed and made white in the blood of the 
 Lamb. 
 
S02 MAEY DUDLEY. 
 
 MARY DUDLEY was the daughter of Joseph 
 and Mary Stokes : she was a native of the city of 
 Bristol, where she was born in the sixth month, 
 1750 ; and died at her own dwelling, at Peckham 
 in Surrey, on the 24th of the ninth month, 1823. 
 
 Her parents professed the principles of the esta- 
 blished church of England, and strictly attending 
 to the ceremonies instituted by that community, 
 introduced her, from a child, into a regular observ- 
 ance of them. Notwithstanding this, she was al- 
 lowed to enter into most of the vain amusements of 
 the world, to which her natural disposition strongly 
 inclined ; and being of engaging manners, her 
 company was much sought after, and her tempt- 
 ations to gaiety were thus greatly increased. It 
 appears, however, by some of her memorandums, 
 that she was very early favoured with the visita- 
 tions of the love of God; and whilst pursuing the 
 gratifications of time and sense, she was often im- 
 pressed with an awfulness and fear, which led her 
 to desire the possession of more substantial enjoy- 
 ments, and which ultimately produced a gravity of 
 demeanour that exposed her to the ridicule of her' 
 less thoughtful companions. 
 
 About the twentieth year of her age, she with- 
 drew from those scenes of dissipation and folly to 
 which she had been accustomed ; became dissatis- 
 fied with the forms and ceremonies in which she 
 had been educated; and believing that the ministry 
 
MARY DUDLEY. 303 
 
 of some of the Wesleyan Methodists had been a 
 benefit to her, she was induced to connect herself 
 with that society, and remained a member of it 
 between two and three years ; but, at the same time, 
 continued to attend the estabhshed worship. 
 
 In writing on this subject, she makes the follow- 
 ing observations : *' In the several ceremonies of 
 this, and in different meetings of the other, I felt 
 unsatisfied; and often, while others were engaged 
 in attention to the preaching, singing, &c. has my 
 spirit, in solemn silence, communed with the Lord 
 my strength; so that I scarcely knew what was 
 passing without me, and even felt disturbed from 
 this inward attraction, when obliged to draw to 
 that spot where the outward elements were pre- 
 pared for the congregation. Oh ! how did I then 
 feel the heavenly mystery, and sweetly partake of 
 the bread of life; so that all forms and shadows 
 fled away, and became no longer of use or efiicacy 
 to a mind feeding spiritually on the substance." 
 In this state she frequently attended the meetings 
 of Friends, and was so drawn into fellowship with 
 them, that, although she had no outward instruc- 
 tion, and was not assisted in the understanding 
 of their religious principles by the reading of books, 
 it appeared she had such a clear a view of their 
 profession and peculiar testimonies, and was so 
 strongly convinced of their consistency with the 
 truth, that she believed it would be required of 
 her to demean herself conformably thereto, both in 
 profession and practice. But in submitting to this 
 
304 MARY DUDLEY. 
 
 sense of duty, the opposition from her family was 
 so great, and the cross to her own will so heavy, 
 that she thought the yielding up of her natural hfe 
 would have been an easier sacrifice. She was, 
 however, through mercy, strengthened to obey 
 the Divine requiring, and in the twenty-third year 
 of her age, on the ground of settled convic- 
 tion, joined our religious Society ; about which 
 period she felt herself constrained to speak as a 
 minister of the Gospel, from which her natural 
 disposition exceedingly shrunk. After exercising, 
 for some time, the gift with which she was entrust- 
 ed, the conflicts of her spirit were so great, that 
 she gave way to reasonings and doubts, on the 
 subject of her call to the sacred office, and thus 
 became involved in unspeakable distress, from 
 which at times she could see no way to escape. 
 
 In the year 1777, she was married to Robert 
 Dudley, of Clonmel, in Ireland ; but the so- 
 ciety of an aflPectionate husband, and an in- 
 crease of domestic comforts, were insufficient 
 to afford that peace of which her exercised 
 spirit felt so much the want. She describes her 
 situation at this time, as " often miserable :" con- 
 cluding, that by disobedience, she had forfeited 
 the Divine favour, and should never again be com- 
 missioned to proclaim her Lord's goodness. But 
 He who had called her to his service, and designed 
 to qualify her for his work, brought her out of 
 these perplexities and close probations in which 
 her mind had been long involved, to the comfort 
 
MARY DUDLEY. ' 305 
 
 of many who bad suffered with and for her, and to 
 his own praise, enabling her again to bear public 
 testimony to his goodness. 
 
 Her consitution being naturally delicate, she was 
 often afflicted with illness; and it was, at times, 
 under the pressure of much bodily suffering, that 
 the prospect of religious services was opened 
 to her, and a preparation of mind to proceed in 
 them was experienced. This was strikingly the 
 case in the year 1787, when, by a complication 
 of disease, she was brought so low as to be 
 thought, by those about her, not likely long to 
 survive ; yet, in this state of bodily infirmity, her 
 spirit was attracted to distant parts, and, in the 
 love of the Gospel, a people of strange lan- 
 guage was presented to her view. In a short time, 
 her love and obedience were put to the closest 
 test, by an apprehension that it was required of 
 her, by her gracious Lord, to unite with her be- 
 loved friend Sarah, the wife of Robert Grubb, in a 
 religious visit in Holland, Germany, and France. 
 She had seven children, the youngest only ten 
 weeks old, when she was about to enter on this 
 engagement; her health was very delicate, and in 
 the progress of the journey she experienced many 
 deep conflicts. But the holy arm of power being 
 extended, she was enabled to accomplish the ser- 
 vice, to the unspeakable relief and peace of her 
 own mind, and to the edification of many of those 
 whom she visited, who were thirsting for spiritual 
 refreshment. Her resignation to the foregoing 
 
306 MARY DUDLEY. 
 
 requiring of duty, was the commencement of that 
 devotedness to the cause of religion, which so con- 
 spicuously marked the future life of this dedicated 
 servant of the Lord. 
 
 For the succeeding twenty years, Mary Dudley 
 was much occupied in travelling; having, within that 
 period, visited all the meetings, and a large propor- 
 tion of the families, of Friends in Ireland, Scotland, 
 and Wales, and in many of the counties of England, 
 and the meetings of Friends in other parts of the 
 nation ; besides which, she was engaged in most 
 places, in holding meetings with those of other 
 religious denominations. These visits, also, were 
 often entered upon in much bodily weakness, and 
 under a close exercise of faith, increased by having 
 a large family, to whom she was most tenderly at- 
 tached ; but the Lord was graciously pleased to 
 strengthen her to perform the assigned work, 
 to his praise, and to enable her, in the power and 
 love of the Gospel, to invite others to come and 
 partake of its renovating, blessed influence. 
 
 After the decease of her beloved husband, and 
 two children who had arrived at maturity, trials 
 which deeply wounded her susceptible feelings, 
 she removed, in the year 1810, under an appre- 
 hension of duty, into the neighbourhood of Lon- 
 don, and resided for the most part of the remain- 
 der of her life, within the compass of Southwark 
 monthly meeting. She was a minister highly 
 esteemed, a mother in Israel, sound in faith and 
 doctrine ; continuing to labour diligently in gospel 
 
MARY DUDLEY. 307 
 
 love, in her declining years, for the promoting of 
 truth and righteousness, under the pressure of 
 much bodily weakness: so that it may be truly 
 said of her, that she was "fervent in spirit, serving 
 the Lord." 
 
 After coming to reside in England, she visited, 
 in the character of a minister, most of the families 
 of Friends comprised within the quarterly meeting 
 of London and Middlesex; and travelled in several 
 counties on religious service. The youth in our 
 Society were the objects of her peculiar and affec- 
 tionate solicitude, for whom she was, at times, 
 concerned to appoint meetings. She was also emi- 
 nently qualified for service, in meetings with those 
 not in religious profession with us; in which she 
 frequently advocated, in a clear and convincing 
 manner, the doctrine of universal free grace, the 
 divinity of our blessed Lord, and the great be- 
 nefits of that redemption which comes through 
 Him. 
 
 Our dear departed friend experienced many 
 deep trials, which she bore with exemplary resig- 
 nation, thus evincing her rehance on Divine sup- 
 port; and hence, she could feelingly sympathize 
 with others under affliction, and was often enabled 
 to hand the cup of consolation for their encourage- 
 ment. Early in the year 1823, when in a very 
 feeble state of health, she was enabled to accom- 
 phsh a visit to the families of Friends of Devon- 
 shire-house monthly meeting ; this was her last 
 religious engagement, during which, she frequently 
 
308 MARY DUDLEY. 
 
 expressed her belief that her day's work was draw- 
 ing to a close. 
 
 After this, she continued to attend her own meet- 
 ing, when health permitted, until about the middle of 
 the fourth month, when she became unwell ; and in 
 a few days the disorder had made so rapid a pro- 
 gress, that danger was apprehended. She often 
 expressed a belief, that nature would sink under 
 the weight of illness with which she was oppressed ; 
 saying : " I do not feel able to struggle as here- 
 tofore; but I have no sight as to how it may 
 be, nor any wish to go, unless it be the will of 
 Heaven." Again, she said: " When the doubtings 
 and hesitations of nature have been kept down, 
 the Divine will has been all to me : * Thy will 
 be done,' is the highest anthem ever sung, on 
 earth, or in heaven." She was eminently favoured 
 with the sensible enjoyment of the Lord's pre- 
 sence, and often testified of the support and conso- 
 lation thus afforded ner : " I have loved the cause 
 of my Redeemer: it was to draw to Him, and fix 
 the mind upon Him alone, that I have been made 
 willing to proclaim his goodness." 
 
 Being much tried with pain and other distress- 
 ing symptoms, she observed : " I only fear, that 
 through my long continued suffering, I may not 
 exemplify that which I have held up to others, the 
 sufficiency of Divine power. May patience have its 
 perfect work, whether any glimpse of the unspeak- 
 able glory be afforded or not. Oh ! if this be 
 known, it must be glory to God in the highest, 
 
MARY DUDLEY. 309 
 
 through Him who came to procure peace on earth. 
 The language of the redeemed, through all eternity, 
 will be, ' Not unto us, not unto us ; but unto thy 
 name be the praise.' I could say much, my heart is 
 full ; but the poor body must have rest." 
 
 In the course of the night of the 1st of the fifth 
 month, when solemnly conversing on her preca- 
 rious situation, she said, with peculiar calmness and 
 feeling : " I seem to have nothing to do but with 
 the present moment, no looking back with uneasi- 
 siness ; but in thankful remembrance of great and 
 unmerited mercy, whereon, I trust, there was a 
 building long ago. Oh ! not to doubt the found- 
 ation, is a great mercy. Tell all, there is no other 
 way but that of resigning all." About this time 
 she was informed of the alarming illness of a valu- 
 able minister, when, with much tenderness of spirit, 
 she uttered the following emphatic language : 
 "Oh! our poor Society. Lord, raise up judges, 
 counsellors, such as are quick of understanding in 
 thy fear; and if children are to become teachers, 
 give them wisdom and humility." On allusion 
 being made to the diligence with which she had oc- 
 cupied the time and talents committed to her trust, 
 she sweetly replied : " Feebly and unworthily as 
 they have been used, I trust it was with a single 
 eye to the help of others, and the glory of the dear 
 Redeemer ; and if He forgive all the mixture, all 
 that has been of the creature, and mercifully re- 
 ceive me into rest and peace, whether He affords 
 those bright prospects, which in the beginning of 
 
310 MARY DUDLEY. 
 
 this illness, and often since, have been vouchsafed, 
 or not, oh ! may I never doubt, or cast av^^ay my 
 confidence, that He who hath loved with an ever- 
 lasting love, will continue to uphold me, notwith- 
 standing the weakness of the flesh, and the tempta- 
 tions of the cruel enemy. Oh! this enemy, he never 
 quits his hold of poor human nature while he can 
 assail it." 
 
 Early in the eighth month she became increas- 
 ingly debilitated, and thought it probable that her 
 remaining strength would be soon exhausted ; 
 and one night, after having given directions re- 
 specting her funeral, she expressed a wish, that 
 nothing might be done, nothing said, nor, if pos- 
 sible, thought, but what would lay the creature 
 where it ought to be, and where she trusted it then 
 was, prostrate at the footstool of Divine mercy. 
 Her situation, at this period, was very fluctuating ; 
 but the evidence of Almighty support and conso- 
 lation became increasingly manifest. On its being 
 observed, that as she had no clear sight of the issue 
 of her disorder, a hope was induced that she might 
 be again raised up, she quickly rephed : " That this 
 is my death-illness I have not the least doubt ; but 
 the time may be mercifully concealed from me; 
 if it be the Lord's will to save me from agonizing 
 pain, and grant a quiet dismissal, what a favour 
 it will be." At a time, when she was sending 
 some messages of love to some of her friends, she 
 said : " I am nothing, Christ is all ! my friends are 
 dear to me: nothing in my heart but love to all. 
 
MARY DUDLEY. oil 
 
 God is love : glory, glory, glory, be to his name, 
 now and for ever." 
 
 During the last three weeks of her life, she suf- 
 fered much from the difficulty of breathing, and 
 general bodily uneasiness ; her mind was, however, 
 wonderfully supported, so that, to those around 
 her, she frequently appeared to be favoured with 
 the rich enjoyment of perfect happiness and peace. 
 At one time, when tried with restlessness and 
 pain, she said : " It is only the body, it does not get 
 within ; all there is peaceful, quiet trust." Again, 
 "Nothing in the way. Ah! do not hold me; 
 yield me up ; I must go : I could have sung a song 
 of praise this night." 
 
 After a distressing night, she prayed with ear- 
 nestness: ** Grant a moment's ease of body, if it be 
 thy blessed will." The petition appeared to be 
 soon answered ; for almost immediately after she 
 proceeded thus : " Praise, praise for this calm. 
 Now, Lord, into thy hands I commend my 
 spirit. Bless my children : bless thy own work." 
 The attributes of her God and Saviour now 
 became almost her only theme, and she often 
 seemed as if scarcely an inhabitant of earth. 
 Her departure was observable only by gradually 
 ceasing to breathe ; and when approaching dissolu- 
 tion became apparent, the following were some of 
 her latest expressions : " Grace has triumphed over 
 nature's feelings; the Lord has fulfilled his pro- 
 mise ; He has given the victory, through Jesus 
 Christ, to whom be glory and power, dominion 
 and strength, now and for ever, holy, holy, holy." 
 
S12 SAMUEL TOMSON. 
 
 SAMUEL TOMSON was the son of William 
 Bridge Tomson, of Mepal in Cambridgeshire. 
 Though he was preserved from many of the evils 
 to which the young are exposed, yet, about 
 eighteen months before his death, he was greatly 
 afflicted, under a sense of condemnation for past 
 sins ; and the consciousness that he had not paid 
 proper attention to the counsel of his parents, be- 
 came to him the cause of heartfelt sorrow. Sending 
 for his father, he expressed his deep concern at 
 having acted contrary to the wishes of his parents, 
 desiring that he might be forgiven by them. His 
 mind appeared to be relieved by thus disclosing his 
 feelings, and he earnestly craved the forgiveness of 
 his Heavenly Father, under strong conviction, ex- 
 claiming: " Oh! that I might witness my salvation 
 sealed this night." 
 
 During the time of his confinement, many ex- 
 pressions evinced that the Lord was instructing 
 him by his Holy Spirit, and that, in adorable con- 
 descension, the purification of the soul was going 
 forward. " What a comfort," he remarked, on 
 one occasion, " is it to have such parents, and to 
 be so cared for. I now perceive that many young 
 persons are not enough sensible of the advantages 
 of such care." Happy is it for those parents, who 
 at such solemn periods as this, can feel the sus- 
 taining conviction, that they have endeavoured to 
 
SAMUEL TOMSON. 313 
 
 train their beloved charge, when in health, in the 
 ways of religion and virtue, and to fix their hopes 
 of eternal happiness on that redemption which 
 Cometh by Christ. 
 
 At one time, when speaking of his bodily afflic- 
 tion, he said : " Though my sufferings are 
 great, what are they when compared with what 
 our Saviour endured, when He bore the sins of 
 mankind?" Being afterwards in extreme pain, he 
 repeatedly and fervently supplicated : " O gra- 
 cious Saviour, be pleased to relieve me ;" and his 
 prayer appeared to he mercifully answered, he 
 being shortly afterwards permitted to experience 
 considerable alleviation. A sense of this favour 
 loncj continued to be a comfort and encouraore- 
 ment to his mind, and he would repeatedly say : 
 *' How comfortable do I feel, both in body and 
 mind! What a favour to be so free from pain." 
 He lay awake many hours in the night, and spent 
 much time in contemplating, with sincere grati- 
 tude, the goodness of his Heavenly Father, in thus 
 vouchsafing his Divine presence, being firmly per- 
 suaded that nothing else would have afforded him 
 such sweet peace. 
 
 He delighted in meditation, and in reading 
 and reflecting upon the Holy Scriptures and 
 other religious books; and his apartment being 
 near to that of his parents, their minds were many 
 times comforted by hearing him engaged in vocal 
 prayer, in the course of the night. Requesting, 
 
 p 
 
314 MARIA POLLARD. 
 
 one morning, that his father would come to him, he 
 spoke of the remarkable manner in which he had 
 been spiritually refreshed: "and now," he said, 
 " I could wish to be released ; but desire patiently 
 to wait the appointed time." 
 
 Some time afterwards, he remarked : " Oh ! what 
 a consolation to poor sinners, that Jesus Christ 
 came into the world to save the chiefest :" adding, 
 " it is well for me that I was afflicted: before I was 
 afflicted I went astray." 
 
 Inquiring where that portion of Scripture is, 
 which says, " Where the wicked cease from 
 troubling, and the weary are at rest;" and his 
 question being answered, he said, with much 
 sweetness, " I shall soon be there, mother." 
 
 In this favoured state he continued, until about 
 thirty-six hours before his departure, when his 
 bodily sufferings were again increased, and from 
 this time he was deprived of the power of speaking: 
 but his feelings appeared to be impressively pour- 
 trayed in his countenance; every thing there indi- 
 cating a foretaste of the joys which should be here- 
 after revealed. 
 
 He died at the age of seventeen, on the 2nd of 
 the fourth month, 1824. 
 
 MARIA POLLARD was the daughter of 
 John and Elizabeth Batger, of London, and was 
 born in the twelfth month, 1787. In a short 
 
MARIA POLLARD. 315 
 
 account of her early life, which, during her last 
 illness, she believed it right to dictate to her hus- 
 band, she says : " I was very early impressed with 
 the fear of the Lord, and between the age of 
 twelve and thirteen was remarkably visited with 
 the day-spring from on high." About this time, 
 when at school, her mind was often drawn into re- 
 tirement, and she sometimes thought it right to ex- 
 press a few words of Christian counsel to her com- 
 panions. In doing this, she acknowledges being 
 as sensible of the Divine commission, and of the 
 evidence of its being accepted, as of some services 
 of a more public nature in after life. At this 
 tender age, she was under much religious exercise; 
 an impression being powerfully made on her 
 mind, that it would be required of her publicly to 
 advocate the cause of Truth. 
 
 In the narrative already alluded to, she remarks : 
 " About the age of nineteen, after passing through 
 many provings, it seemed clearly revealed to me 
 that the time w^as come for the surrender ; but if 
 my natural life might have been accepted, I believe 
 I could willingly have made the sacrifice. I went 
 to meeting time after time, and was often brought 
 to a state of trembling ; but suffered the reasoner 
 to come in, who persuaded me I was so little and 
 low, and of so little account, it was not hkely that 
 my friends would receive any thing from me in that 
 way. Still the Lord continued to plead with me, 
 and, in adorable mercy. He left me not to myself, 
 but dealt very kindly with me." 
 
 p 2 
 
SW MARIA POLLARD. 
 
 In the twenty-third year of her age, she came 
 forth as a minister, and she observes, on first yield- 
 ing to this manifested duty : " Oh ! the inexpres- 
 sible peace that was my portion for this act of obe- 
 dience : notwithstanding this, how did nature 
 shrink at the prospect of further dedication in this 
 hne ; how often was the language of my heart, 
 'Send by whom thou wilt send; but not by me.' 
 And oh ! the conflict which I endured, for though 
 I knew it to be required of me, I did not yield 
 until I had suffered further for disobedience; but 
 the Lord, who chooseth obedience rather than sa- 
 crifice, gave me clearly to see this was the way 
 of acceptance." 
 
 In the year 1813, she was married to Joseph 
 Lamb, of Reading, who was removed from her by 
 death, in about four years. During her residence 
 there, which was much to the comfort and satis- 
 faction of Friends of that meeting, the following 
 memorandum was written by her, after an illness : 
 '■* I desire to feel sufficiently grateful to my gracious 
 Benefactor, who, lean thankfully acknowledge, has 
 been with me all my life long, to the present day; 
 has sustained me by his never-failing arm of power 
 through many deep trials ; and even in this illness 
 has often enabled me, notwithstanding bodily suf- 
 fering, to sing praises to his name. Oh ! may I 
 never forget his mercies, but surrender myself 
 more unreservedly unto Him, who hath a right to 
 the disposal of all that we possess. On sitting 
 down once more with my family, much humbled. 
 
MARIA POLLARD. 317 
 
 the secret aspiration of my soul was unto the Lord, 
 that increased qualification might be experienced, 
 rightly to go in and out before them ; for oh, how 
 awfully important hath it appeared to me, in my 
 late illness, is the situation of those who are heads 
 of families, and have under their care, whether their 
 own offspring or not, tender youth, very susceptible 
 of lasting impressions." 
 
 About four years before her decease she became 
 a member of Southwark monthly meeting, having 
 married William Pollard, a Friend, of that meeting. 
 From this period she was generally in delicate 
 health ; but was, at the same time, a striking ex- 
 ample of diligence in the attendance of meetings, 
 and by the solidity of her deportment, evinced 
 that her mind was fixed on the Source of all good. 
 Her ministry was sound and weighty, and she was 
 particularly concerned that she might not exceed, 
 by expression, the requirings of duty; and sensibly 
 feeling the great uncertainty of time, was often led 
 instructively to set forth the need of a preparation 
 for eternity. 
 
 In her last illness, which was a consumption, she 
 was confined to the house for several months. 
 During the progress of the disorder she suffered 
 much from weakness, yet she apprehended it right to 
 discharge a debt of love to several individuals, who 
 at her request were sent for. Although, previous to 
 these religious engagements, she was so low and 
 weak as scarcely to be able to articulate, she was 
 strengthened to relieve her mind to her own hum.- 
 
318 MARIA POLLARD. 
 
 bling admiration, seldom appearing fatigued by 
 the exertion ; and she spoke of being mercifully 
 favoured with the reward of peace. From her 
 feelings afterwards, she was ready to conclude that 
 the work was done, and that she had only to wait 
 the appointed time, until her change came, saying: 
 " What a glorious day will that be ;" and request- 
 ing that she might remain very quiet. She con- 
 tinued in this state of existence about six weeks 
 longer, in the course of which time she believed 
 it required of her to send for some of her young 
 friends, with whom she laboured faithfully in the 
 love of the Gospel. 
 
 On the 25th of the fourth month, she appeared 
 rapidly sinking, and at one time, when in extreme 
 suffering, said to her husband, " Pray for me, 
 that I may be released." At another time remark- 
 ing, " What a mercy it is, to have nothing to da 
 but to bear the sufferings of the poor body." On 
 some friends calling to see her, she spoke to them 
 nearly as follows : " Be faithful, you who are 
 called to labour. I have suffered much from un- 
 faithfulness, in not yielding, in the last meeting I 
 attended, to a pointing of duty, which repeatedly 
 revived in my mind with clearness, relative to the 
 uncertainty of time, and the necessity of pressing 
 onward at every period of life; not sinking under 
 the feehng of inability, but endeavouring to look 
 to our great High Priest, who remains to be 
 touched with a feeling of our infirmities. Oh ! 
 how have I seen the purity that is needful for an 
 
MARIA POLLARD. 319 
 
 admission into the heavenly kingdom; and have so 
 beheld the value of immortal souls, that to help 
 one into the right way seems worth spending much 
 strength for. Notwithstanding my sins of omission 
 and commission, I have thankfully to acknowledge 
 a sense of forgiveness, and a belief that they are 
 blotted out, through the efficacious blood of the 
 Lamb; and now I can trust in the mercy of God, 
 through Jesus Christ." At another time, she 
 said: " I have been under great conflict of mind; 
 but it was hushed by, * peace, be still,' and succeed- 
 ed by a calm. All is now centred in, Thy will be 
 done." 
 
 Through the whole of the day preceding her 
 dissolution, she suffered much pain, and it was 
 difficult to understand what she said ; yet it was 
 evident that she was, at intervals, engaged in 
 prayer, and she was several times heard distinctly 
 to say : " 1 my God, take me not away in 
 anguish." This petition seemed mercifully granted: 
 her breathing became gradually more and more 
 easy, and, on the morning of the 4th of the fifth 
 month, 1824, she fell into a sweet sleep, in which 
 she passed quietly away ; being prepared, we may 
 humbly trust, to be added to those to whom, 
 through redeeming mercy, this invitation applies, 
 " Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the 
 kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of 
 the world." 
 
S20 MARY JACKSON. 
 
 MARY JACKSON was the daughter of James 
 and Elizabeth Jackson. Her father was a farmer, 
 and resided near Ware in Hertfordshire. He 
 died when his daughter was young ; and the farm 
 was placed under the occasional superintendence 
 of her brother-in-law, until the death of her 
 mother, to whom she was a very tender and affec- 
 tionate nurse, during several years of infirmity, 
 brought on by repeated paralytic attacks. 
 
 She was blessed with a clear and good understand- 
 ing; but had received no other education than what 
 she obtained at a day-school, when quite a child ; 
 and, in addition to the necessary attention to her 
 aged parent, was much engaged in the care of the 
 dairy, and other matters connected with the farm. 
 She was, at the same time, a bright example of 
 steadiness and propriety of conduct ; and constant 
 in her attendance of our religious meetings, press- 
 ing through many difficulties to go to them. 
 
 On the decease of her mother, she undertook 
 the charge of the family of her brother-in-law, 
 he having become a widower. As a mistress 
 she exercised an unremitting care for the servants, 
 both as to their temporal comfort, and their pre- 
 servation from evil ; and was careful, that the men 
 employed on the farm, who were inmates in the 
 house, should regularly attend the family reading 
 of the Scriptures, on first-day evenings. Such a 
 
MARY JACKSON. S21 
 
 Christian concern for individuals of this class of so- 
 ciety, was not so general fifty years ago, as we may 
 hope is now the case ; and it is a practice worthy of 
 imitation, by all who have it in their power, thus to 
 manifest an interest in the best welfare of this 
 too often neglected class of the community. 
 If the maid-servants, or farming lads, could not 
 read, she taught them herself; and some of 
 those who did not know their alphabet when 
 they came to her, before they left could read a 
 chapter in the Bible, so as to understand its con- 
 tents. 
 
 Mary Jackson never had much property ; and 
 when she was advanced in years, a person who 
 held some of the little which she possessed, failed. 
 On this occasion, she wrote thus to a niece, whom 
 she had tenderly watched over, and cared for from 
 early life: " The sorrowful event, which was feared 
 when thou wast with us, and has since been real- 
 ized, has affected me much, and deprived me of 
 many hours' sleep ; though I can say, my share as 
 to my own loss, has been the least part of my con- 
 cern. Indeed, I am ready to wonder how little that 
 part has affected me. It is no virtue in me ; but I 
 can but esteem it an additional favour conferred 
 by the Giver of every good." 
 
 After this circumstance, her income was so limit- 
 ed, that it only allowed of her occupying a single 
 room in a cottage; where that humility and circum- 
 spect conduct, which had marked her instructive 
 walk through life, were adorned by a sweetness 
 
 p 5 
 
MAEY JACKSON. 
 
 and true Christian contentment, which additionally 
 endeared her to her friends. The wants of her 
 poor neighbours greatly interested her benevolent 
 heart; and as long as she was able, by her industry, 
 to contribute to her own support, she wouM assist 
 them, remarking, on cases of distress : " I wish to 
 do just what is right for such an one as I. I am not 
 afraid that I shall live to want." And she endea- 
 voured, in after life, according to her ability, in some 
 little way, to relieve their sufferings, frequently 
 also representing their case to the more affluent. 
 
 Whilst it is encouraging to observe those, who 
 are endowed with large possessions, preserved by 
 the influence of true religion, from being high- 
 minded, or trusting in uncertain riches ; it is not 
 less edifying to contemplate instances, where the 
 same blessed principle exalts those of low degree, 
 and enables them, amidst various trials and pri- 
 vations, in every thing to give thanks. Amongst 
 these, the subject of this memoir may be justly 
 classed, as appears from the representation of 
 her friends, and her own memorandums. From 
 this last-mentioned source of information, the fol- 
 lowing extracts are taken. 
 
 1809. — 11 mo. 12. " Since my residence in my 
 small apartment, I have had at times, to acknow- 
 ledge with thankfulness, that I am provided with 
 every thing requisite, and that, far from feeling un- 
 comfortably lonely, I have hitherto much enjoyed 
 the degree of solitude it hath afibrded. But the 
 unwearied enemy being busy in every station and 
 
MARY JACKSON. 323 
 
 Situation in life, how do I at this moment long, 
 that I may keep watchful while time is afforded ; 
 that, after having been favoured with more of the 
 incomes of the presence of Him, who is above all to 
 be desired, I may not depend as upon the manna 
 gathered yesterday, or sink into a lethargic state; 
 and that my faith may not fail, in times of deser- 
 tion ; but that one grain may be afforded to the 
 last." 
 
 1812. 1 1 mo. 21.— After alluding to the death of 
 two of her neighbours, she remarks : *' Whenevet^ 
 the messenger may be sent, may I be in a state of 
 readiness. But, alas! my weakness is inexpressible; 
 though it is sometimes a consolatory consideration, 
 that our weaknesses are fully known to Him who 
 mercifully took upon Him our nature, and has a 
 feeling of our infirmities; or there would be no 
 hope." 
 
 1814. — 10 mo. 7. " I have this morning been 
 favoured with renewed desires, tliat I may endea- 
 vour to keep near to that unerring Guide, who is 
 alone able to protect" from the snares of the 
 adversary of man's happiness, who is still very 
 busy to draw aside; and I find that increasing 
 watchfulness is needful, even in the confined station 
 in which I am mercifully placed by a tender 
 Father. He knows my great weakness and ina- 
 bility to occupy with a large talent, even of the 
 things of this world ; that I am frequently sensible 
 that thankfulness is due, not only that I am fa- 
 voured with sufficient, at present, to supply all my 
 
S^i* MARY JACKSON. 
 
 wants ; but also, that a large share is not committed 
 to my trust. May I properly spend the small portion 
 that I have, without either indulging too much, or, 
 on the contrary, denying myself what is needful ; 
 without too great anxiety for the future. In addi- 
 tion to the many favours conferred on so unworthy 
 an object, I esteem it no small one, that I am still in 
 the enjoyment of content, and not tried with fears 
 that I shall be suffered to want." 
 
 1816. — 11 mo. 9. Notwithstanding my inde- 
 scriba'ble poverty [of spirit] it may afford me some 
 encouragement to remark, that twice in this week, 
 when my head has been on my pillow, having been 
 favoured with renewed desires to draw near to the 
 Source of Good, a degree of hope was experienced, 
 that, through unspeakable mercy, my weak endea- 
 vours would be blessed at last. Oh! may it be so, 
 saith my soul at this time ; but various are the 
 temptations that await me; yet I think my desires 
 to overcome, increase rather than abate, as age 
 advances." 
 
 When her strength had so far declined, that 
 it became unsafe for her to live alone, she was 
 kindly cared for, at the house of her nephew, John 
 Brown, of Hertford, by whom she was accommo- 
 dated as a boarder, for the remainder of her life. 
 In the year 1818, she wrote as follows: *' At times, 
 I think I have been thankful for the privileges I 
 share in my advanced age, when nearly incapable 
 of taking a phrt in active hfe; the hearts of my 
 kind friends being disposed amply to provide for 
 
JOHN DONBAVAND. 325 
 
 all my temporal wants. I now spend most of my 
 time in my own apartment alone. How frequently 
 do I regret that, in a situation so favourable for 
 retirement, my weakness should be sucli, as to lack 
 ability to improve it by watchfulness and prayer; 
 yet there are times wherein I feel desirous of the 
 blessing of preservation, and see the necessity of 
 refinement, not only for myself, but also for all my 
 endeared relatives, and in a peculiar manner for 
 those of the younger class." 
 
 This aged friend was a bright example of pa- 
 tience and composure, during her last illness ; and 
 her expressions, whilst they marked deep humility, 
 manifested no less strikingly a readiness to num- 
 ber her blessings, a disposition which had been 
 instructively apparent through life. She died 
 at the age of seventy-nine, in the sixth month, 
 1824. 
 
 JOHN DONBAVAND was the eldest son of 
 Joseph Donbavand, who was, for many years, a 
 teacher at Ackworth school. After having received 
 his education in the institution, being an orderly 
 boy, and thought suitable for the station, he was 
 bound an apprentice to the school for seven 
 years. Though his conduct during this period, 
 was apparently, in great measure, consistent with 
 his station and religious profession, yet, when 
 about twenty years of age, he wrote thus, on a re- 
 
S26 JOHN DONBAVAND. 
 
 trospect of former years. " At the age of fourteen 
 I was chosen for an apprentice. How pleasant 
 it would be to me, if I could, in giving an account 
 of all my youthful Hfe, here state that I was pre- 
 served in innocency and watchfulness. For want 
 of this latter blessed influence on my conduct, in a 
 year or two I deviated from that way into which, I 
 have often since believed, my feet had been happily 
 turned; and instead of endeavouring further to 
 become established, I wandered wider and wider 
 from the fold of rest, till I reached my twentieth 
 year. 
 
 About this tijiie the Lord was graciously pleased 
 to awaken him to a sense of his undone condition, 
 and of his great need of redemption from the 
 power and guilt of sin. Under these convictions 
 he made the following memorandums. 
 
 " I had now no pleasure when alone, or 
 when in company. I passed over several weeks, 
 and my soul could find no rest. I sought private 
 places and kneeled down, beseeching the Lord 
 that He would have mercy upon me." 
 
 " Having undergone much chastisement, I am 
 encouraged to hope, that, ere long, some relief from 
 present distress and suffering will be afforded me. 
 
 my God! Thou only knowest the deep wadings 
 
 1 have to make. Hadst Thou not most mer- 
 cifully condescended to point towards a way for 
 my deliverance, I do not know what would have 
 become of me. — In a while, I began to take de- 
 light in reading religious books, and especially the 
 
JOHN DONBAVAND. S27 
 
 Holy Scriptures ; and a comfortable hope was 
 raised, that if I patiently endured, and remained 
 faithful to manifested duties, I should, in time, 
 come to enjoy a measure of Divine favour." 
 
 In the second month, 1810, near the end of his 
 apprenticeship, John Donbavand was balloted for 
 the local militia. For bearing his testimony against 
 war, by declining to serve or to pay the fine, he 
 was committed for a month, to the house of correc- 
 tion at Wakefield, in company with several others, 
 who were in like circumstances. Some of his re- 
 marks, written at this time, clearly show that his 
 suffering in this way was not a matter of course, 
 merely because the Society of which he was a mem- 
 ber had uniformly maintained a testimony against 
 all wars ; but that he acted from a conviction, that 
 the true disciples of Christ ought not to be instru- 
 mental in destroying their fellow-men. Within 
 four years, he was again subjected to a similar 
 trial of his religious principles, and again com- 
 mitted, with two of his fellow-servants at Ackworth, 
 to the house of correction at Wakefield, for the 
 term of one month. One of the county magis- 
 trates, as he had on the former occasion, now also 
 exerted his influence to obtain some privileges for 
 him and his fellow-sufferers, which rendered their 
 confinement less irksome. 
 
 After the expiration of his term as an appren- 
 tice, he was engaged as a master in the school at 
 Ackworth, which situation he filled the remainder 
 of his life. He was valued for his steady, diligent, 
 
o2S JOHN DONBAVAND. 
 
 persevering attention to the duties of his station, 
 both in and out of school. His deportment was 
 plain and unassuming, and his daily intercourse 
 with the scholars afforded many opportunities, 
 which were gladly embraced by him, of opportune- 
 ly giving a word of advice. His counsel reached 
 the witness for Truth in the minds of his tender 
 charge, and convinced them, that though he con- 
 sidered improvement in their school-learning to be 
 indispensable, yet, a far more important lesson was, 
 the knowledge that they were by nature prone to 
 sin ; and the great need they had of becoming 
 subject to Him, who came to seek and to save that 
 which was lost. He appeared to maintain a con- 
 stant, watchful care, lest the solemn season of his 
 youthful dedication should not be kept fully in re- 
 membrance; and thus, being preserved in liveliness 
 of spirit, he was enabled, as he advanced in years, 
 to make progress in the Christian race. 
 
 The superintendent of Ackworth school, by 
 whom the preceding delineation of character has 
 been furnished, further adds : *' He sometimes 
 uttered, in our religious meetings, a few words in 
 simplicity and bi okenness of spirit, by way of ex- 
 hortation; and, at other times, in supplication for a 
 continuance of the Lord's mercies. These little 
 offerings, I believe, were generally acceptable to 
 his friends. In short, I think, his life, after he 
 attained to man's estate, was otie of great circum- 
 spection, of much inward travail for the assistance 
 of the Spirit of his Divine Master in the regu- 
 
JOHN DONBAVAND. 3^9 
 
 lation of his own heart, and for the guidance of his 
 conduct in his intercourse with the children. His 
 labours in this institution, I think, were blessed; 
 and I am quite satisfied, that he had no joy like 
 that which arose from a knowledge of the prospe- 
 rity of Zion/' 
 
 The following memorandums show the humble 
 opinion which this faithful assistant entertained of 
 himself, and his watchful care of his own conduct 
 in the discharge of his important duties. 
 
 1819. — 6 mo. 3. " A fear often attends my 
 mind, that I am not making that progress Zion- 
 ward which many others do, who, perhaps, are 
 younger than myself. However this may be, may 
 I hold on my way in faith and patience, seeing 
 that it is he only who holdeth out to the end that 
 shall be saved. I have no desire to complain of 
 the allotments of Providence concerning me ; for I 
 plainly perceive, they are all in infinite wisdom." 
 
 1S23. — 10 mo. 1. " Oh! may I learn more and 
 more to depend on Thee, O Lord, in whom is all 
 help ; and may I, from time to time, leave to thy 
 care the direction of the dear children, when re- 
 quired publicly to go in and out before them. I 
 have long seen, that of myself I can do nothing 
 acceptable unto Thee, only as Thou art pleased to 
 work in and through me." 
 
 10 mo. 5. " This morning, a desire arose in my 
 mind, as it has done at many other times, that the 
 Lord would be my helper, through my week's 
 duty among the boys. Oh ! no one knows, [but 
 
SoO JOHN DONBAVAND. 
 
 by experience] the care and the watchfulness, and 
 the great searching of heart, attendant on the 
 master on dut)^ who is desirous to act faithfully in 
 the discharge of every requiring." 
 
 10 mo, 14. *' The Lord hath been with me, can 
 my soul say ! and He hath helped me through the 
 business of the day. What shall I render to Thee, 
 O Lord ! for this and all thy mercies vouchsafed 
 to me, a poor unworthy creature." 
 
 In the spring and summer of the year 1824, the 
 health of John Donbavand appeared to be declin- 
 ing : he had for some years been far from robust. 
 He was absent from the Institution in the course of 
 the eighth month, and returned to his accustomed 
 duties, apparently in improved health and spirits. 
 In the eleventh month, he was taken ill of an 
 ejiidemic fever, which had prevailed in the 
 school, and very soon became extremely debili- 
 tated. The medical assistance, and different means, 
 which proved useful in the cases of the other 
 patients, seemed to have no effect in arresting the 
 progress of his disorder. Throughout his illness, 
 which was very severe, he was favoured with pa- 
 tience and tranquillity, and entirely resigned to the 
 will of liis Lord. He died at the age of thirty-five, 
 on the SOth of the eleventh month, 1824. 
 
SAMUEL ALEXANDER o31 
 
 SAMUEL ALEXANDER was born at Need- 
 ham-market, in the county of Suffolk, in the year 
 1749. His parents were Friends of a pious cha- 
 racter, who gave him a guarded education, and 
 trained him up to habits of diligence. He was of 
 a lively and cheerful disposition, and, in early life,, 
 the buoyancy of his spirits sometimes led him to 
 join in things which did not comport with the 
 apostolic injunction to youth, to be sober-minded; 
 but it is believed, that he was preserved from gross 
 evil. When he attained to manhood, and left his 
 father's house, his connexion in business intro- 
 duced him to habits of intimacy with persons of 
 gay and worldly dispositions, which gave an unpro- 
 fitable bias to his mind, and led to some deviations, 
 in dress and manners, inconsistent with the sim- 
 plicity of our religious profession ; yet he always 
 entertained a sincere regard for the ministers and 
 consistent members of our Society, and his house 
 and heart were open to them. 
 
 In the twenty- third year of his age, he married 
 Elizabeth, daughter of John and Lucy Gurney, of 
 Norwich, in whom he found a virtuous and amiable 
 help-meet, and to whom he was united about four- 
 teen years. She met with an affecting accident, 
 which was succeeded by an illness of some months' 
 continuance, from which she never recovered : 
 this made a deep and lasting impression on his 
 
SAMUEL ALEXANDER. 
 
 mind : he was led to see the vanity of the world, 
 and the insufficiency of temporal enjoyments 
 to satisfy the necessities of an immortal soul. 
 The strait gate, and the narrow way, appeared 
 to his view as the only path of safety; and he 
 was made willing to forsake all, and follow 
 Christ. Continuing humble, watchful unto prayer, 
 and attentive to the manifestations of the 
 Holy Spirit, he soon found the constraining influ- 
 ence of Divine love to awaken in his mind a con- 
 cern for the welfare of others, and about the year 
 1789, he came forth, in an acceptable manner, as a 
 minister of the Gospel. 
 
 Having been favoured to acquire a competence 
 of temporal possessions, and not desiring an undue 
 accumulation of wealth, he retired from business at 
 an early period of life; devoting much of his income 
 to the purposes of hospitality and benevolence, and 
 employing his time and talents more fully in reli- 
 gious service, and in the promotion of acts of 
 Christian philanthropy. 
 
 Courteous and affable in his manners, his society 
 was generally engaging ; and being watchful to 
 embrace opportunities to impart a word of cau- 
 tion or reproof, where needed, he was, at times, 
 made instrumental to the help and encourage- 
 ment of others. His desire for the welfare 
 of our youth was conspicuous ; and he was fre- 
 quently concerned, in love, to impress upon their 
 minds the importance of the precious cause of 
 Truth ; and earnestly would he entreat them to 
 
SAMUEL ALEXANDER. 333 
 
 come forward in support of its principles, and to 
 follow their Heavenly Guide, wheresoever He 
 might be pleased to lead them. 
 
 At different periods, Samuel Alexander visited, 
 as a minister, the meetings and families of 
 Friends, in several parts of this nation. He was 
 a very constant attender of the yearly meeting 
 in London, repeatedly attended the half-year's 
 meeting in Wales, and was twice in Scotiand 
 on religious service. His ministry was sound 
 and edifying; and, as he advanced in years, the 
 general tenor of his life increasingly manifested 
 that he was concerned to observe the injunction of 
 the apostle, to become an example to believers, " in 
 word, in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, 
 in purity." 
 
 He was cautious not to move in the exercise of 
 his gift as a minister, without a clear apprehension 
 of required duty ; and it was to him a source of 
 devout gratitude, when permitted to feel the bap- 
 tizing power of Truth prevailing in our meetings 
 for worship. In our meetihgs for discipline, it was 
 instructively obvious to his brethren, by his reve- 
 rent deportment, that he was often concerned to 
 wait before the Lord for the arising of his power. 
 
 When in declining years, though not often from 
 home, he continued to feel a hvely interest in all 
 that concerned the good of our religious Society, 
 or tended to promote the cause of Truth and 
 righteousness in the earth ; and his diligence, even 
 to old age, in a conscientious discharge of what 
 
334 SAMUEL ALEXANDER. 
 
 appeared to be present duty, afforded a pleasing 
 and animating example. 
 
 On the 4th of the twelfth month, 1814, having 
 been actively engaged in devising means for the 
 employment of the children of the poor in his own 
 neighbourhood, he was suddenly attacked with a 
 spasmodic affection of the chest, which greatly 
 reduced his strength. The painful symptoms 
 speedily yielding to medical treatment, hopes 
 were entertained of his being spared a while 
 longer. He sometimes appeared in doubt as to 
 his recovery ; but was sweetly tranquil, and said 
 that he felt no condemnation. He once observed, 
 that if it were intended for his end, he should like 
 to see it with rather more clearness; and remarked, 
 that we have nothing to trust to but the mercy of 
 God in Christ Jesus. 
 
 On waking one morning, he requested his 
 daughter, who had sat up with *l)im during the 
 night, to take from his pocket a short extract 
 he had recently made from a work which he had 
 been reading. It consisted of some expressions 
 which were written in the prospect of death, and 
 amongst other pious sentiments were these : 
 " Abide with me, my Jesus ! for the time is far 
 spent, the shadows of evening are stretched out, 
 and the day is declining upon me. I earnestly 
 entreat thee, blessed Lord ! to order such an end 
 of life to me, as may be truly Christian, acceptable 
 to Thee, and perfectly void of sin and shame ; and, 
 so far as thou seest fit, of extreme pain." It was evi- 
 
SAMUEL ALEXANDER. 335 
 
 dent he intended to convey, that such were the 
 breathings of his own soul. 
 
 About eleven days after the before-mentioned 
 attack, he arose to breakfast, and took his usual 
 repast with some relish. Soon after, he spoke 
 of uneasiness in his neck and face, of which he 
 had before complained, and suggested the trial of 
 a fresh remedy ; when pausing about the space of 
 a minute, he leaned back in his chair, and without 
 the least struggle, expired. Thus, at an unex- 
 pected moment, his spirit was gently called 
 home, and spared all further conflict. This 
 solemn event occurred on the 15th of the twelfth 
 month, 1824. 
 
 " Many," it is said, " are the afflictions of the 
 righteous ; but the Lord delivereth him out of 
 them all." It was evident to his most intimate 
 acquaintance, that our dear departed friend often 
 experienced great poverty of spirit ; and had, at 
 times, to pass through close conflict of mind, 
 both on his own account and that of the church. 
 These baptisms, as they were patiently endured, 
 became instrumental to his further refinement; 
 and, being rich in faith, and much redeemed from 
 the spirit of the world, and having yielded, in 
 meek submission, to the sanctifying operations 
 of the Holy Spirit, we may contemplate his re- 
 lease from the trials of time, as a change un- 
 speakably happy, and an entrance into the joy 
 of his Lord. 
 
3S6 ROBERT FOWLER. 
 
 ROBERT FOWLER was born at Melksham, 
 in the fifth month, 1755. The death of his pious 
 mother deprived him of her tender care, before he 
 had attained his seventh year; and though his va- 
 luable surviving parent watched over him with 
 affectionate anxiety, yet this loss, with some other 
 circumstances, introduced him into trials whilst 
 very young. It appears, however, that he was 
 early sensible of the visitation of the love of God; 
 but as he advanced towards manhood, he was 
 much exposed to temptation ; and though merci- 
 fully preserved from deviating from the path of 
 moral rectitude, yet, to use his own expressions, 
 no words could convey the conflict through which 
 he passed. He was so deeply impressed with the 
 necessity of striving to enter in at the strait gate, 
 that whilst his engagements, as an assistant in 
 business, were too close during the day, to admit of 
 much, if any time for retirement, it was his usual 
 practice to spend a portion of the night in seeking 
 after Divine direction, and in craving a blessing. 
 
 The business to which he was brought up, that 
 of a wine and spirit merchant, was, in some of its 
 branches, of a nature with which he felt uneasy; 
 and soon after it became his own, though he was 
 then in a situation principally dependent upon 
 trade, he resigned the more profitable part of it ; 
 and he has sometimes with thankfulness said, he 
 
ROBERT FOWLER. 337 
 
 believed a blessing rested upon this sacrifice. His 
 circumspect life and conversation endeared him to 
 his friends ; and he was for many years in the 
 station of an elder. 
 
 When attending the yearly meeting in Dublin, 
 in the year 1799, he first appeared as a minister. 
 That diffidence and humility for which he was 
 conspicuous through life, and a deep sense of the 
 solemn nature of the engagement, caused him to 
 move with caution. In the course of the latter 
 years of his life, he was given up to travel much in 
 the service of the Gospel, and visited many parts 
 of this nation, some of them repeatedly, and was 
 three times in Ireland ; and his pious example, and 
 upright labour, in word and doctrine, made an 
 instructive and more than transient impression in 
 many places. 
 
 In the exercise of the gift which had been 
 conferred upon him, in the ministry of the 
 Gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, 
 he cohscientiously sought to approve himself a 
 faithful steward, patiently and reverently waiting 
 for the renewal of the heavenly unction ; being mo- 
 dest in speaking of his own commission, and cau- 
 tious not to exceed in expression the opening of the 
 Word of Life. His communications were weighty 
 and comprehensive; affording full evidence of his 
 faith in that redemption which cometh by the Lord 
 Jesus ; ministering to the instruction and comfort 
 of the seeking and exercised mind, and to the con- 
 
 Q 
 
S38 ROBERT FOWLER. 
 
 firmation and refreshment of those who were pass- 
 ing through many tribulations. He was well versed 
 in the Sacred Writings; and in his spiritual and 
 figurative illustrations of the Old Testament, 
 often strikingly instructive. If his ministry had, 
 at any time, been attended with an unusual 
 degree of Gospel authority, it might afterwards 
 be observed, that his demeanour was then 
 more peculiarly marked with humility : thus, 
 he returned, as it were, " to sit at the gate." Of 
 the walkings of this devoted servant, it may be 
 truly said, that they were in deep poverty of spirit; 
 but herein he was, at seasons, favoured to know 
 the irradiations of the Sun of Righteousness, by 
 which he saw how, and when, and where to take 
 his steps. 
 
 He was a truly valuable member of our Society, 
 being concerned for the right exercise of our dis- 
 cipline, for the maintenance of sound views of 
 Christian doctrine, and for the support of our 
 pecuHar testimonies ; esteeming these as a pre- 
 cious trust committed by the Most High to our 
 forefathers, and through them to us : and earnest 
 was his solicitude, that from amongst the youth 
 there might be a succession, prepared by the bap- 
 tism of the Holy Ghost, to become faithful and de- 
 voted labourers in the church of God. 
 
 Robert Fowler possessed a clear and deliberate 
 judgment; his heart and ear were ever open to the 
 trials of his fellow men ;iie seemed to consider that 
 
ROBERT FOWLER. 339 
 
 his time and talents were given him to serve others 
 rather than himself; hence his advice and counsel 
 were often appHed for, and beneficially received by 
 his neighbours. Without any compromise of prin- 
 ciple or of practice, he evinced a liberal spirit and 
 true esteem, towards those of other religious so- 
 cieties : to them, and to all, he was courteous in his 
 demeanour, and mild and unassuming in his man- 
 ners. He was particularly cautious not to reflect 
 upon the character of any, and rarely felt a liberty 
 to repeat any thing he might hear to the disad- 
 vantage of another; endeavouring practically to 
 keep in view the recommendation of meekness, 
 temperance, brotherly kindness, and charity. 
 
 Though evidently careful to keep under the 
 yoke of Christ, yet his conduct was marked by a 
 well-regulated, cheerful piety. Under the influence 
 of the love of the Gospel, he often proved himself 
 a faithful, sympathizing friend, to those who w^ere 
 in suffering, either of body or mind. He was fre- 
 quently and fervently exercised in spirit before the 
 Lord, for the exaltation ofliis cause on the earth; 
 and being deeply sensible of the benefit of true si- 
 lence, often retired from his usual avocations, 
 to wait upon the Almighty, or to peruse the 
 Holy Scriptures. In his care, botli with regard to 
 himself and his family, in this latter respect, he was 
 indeed exemplary. 
 
 In the early part of the year 1823, when nearly 
 sixty-eight years of age, this devoted Christian 
 
 q2 
 
340 ROBERT FOWLER. 
 
 informed bis friends of an apprehension, which he 
 had entertained for some years, that it would be 
 right for him to go and reside for a short time in the 
 city of Paris. In this exercise of simple faith, he saw 
 but Httle religious service before him ; but willingly 
 surrendered himself to the disposal of his gracious 
 Lord and Master. He was liberated, with the full 
 unity of his friends, and in the sixth month of the 
 same year, left the many comforts of his own home, 
 and took up his abode in that city, for about six 
 weeks, amongst a people who were to him of a 
 strange language. Feeling at liberty to return to 
 England, he again joined his beloved family, and 
 was favoured, for a time, to feel his home to be as 
 a peaceful retreat. 
 
 In the spring of 1824, he believed it his 
 duty to return to Paris, which he did, accom- 
 panied by his wife and some of his children, and 
 resided there upwards of two months. In the 
 course of these visits, way did not open for 
 much active religious service ; but the concern 
 which was uppermost in his mind, appears to be 
 well set forth in the following extract from one of 
 his memorandums. " In the remembrance of that 
 uniting language of our dear Lord, * One is your 
 Master, even Christ, and all ye are brethren,' a 
 fervent desire has been raised in my heart, that it 
 may please the Father of the Universe, the Arbiter 
 of the whole earth, to spread more and more in the 
 hearts of men universally, the knowledge of his 
 ways and of his goodness ; and cause the dominion 
 
ROBERT FOWLER. 341 
 
 of his dear Son, our holy Redeemer, to be enlarged; 
 that thus the day may be advanced, when nation 
 shall not lift up sword against nation. Since I have 
 been in this land, my cry hath often been, that He 
 who was pleased to restrain Rehoboam, king of 
 Judah, from going against his brethren, the chil- 
 dren of Israel, may be pleased to grant, that the two 
 kingdoms of France and Great Britain, separated 
 only by a narrow channel, may be united by a per- 
 petual bond of amity and peace. As I have passed 
 along the streets of this city, and beheld many of its 
 inhabitants, I have felt, with gladness, that I could 
 hail them as my brethren, as my fellow-pilgrims ; 
 with a strong desire, that we may be enabled to hail 
 each other in that charity which is the bond of 
 perfectness, and through the merciful dealings of 
 our Heavenly Father, become fellow-citizens with 
 the saints in light, and with the household of 
 God." 
 
 He also very deeply felt the importance of a 
 circulation of the Scriptures in that city and 
 country; remarking, that he considered it would 
 be a powerful means of bringing the people unto 
 Christ : hence, he was anxious for the success of 
 the Bible Society in France. He endeavoured 
 faithfully to discharge his duty, in promoting 
 this and other truly Christian objects, in such a 
 way as opened to him at the time, and his 
 exertions were well received. 
 
 Whilst thus absent from his native land, his 
 faith was often deeply tried, and he experienced 
 
3^2 ROBERT FOWLER. 
 
 great poverty of spirit ; but was enabled to 
 keep in patience, and to retain his trust in Divine 
 guidance, and his confidence in the goodness of 
 the Almighty, and thus not to give way to undue 
 depression. He was concerned not to enter into 
 any service, to which he did not believe himself 
 called; and his continued exercise of mind before 
 the Lord, and fervent prayers for the dispelling 
 of the dark clouds of superstition and bigotry, have, 
 we cannot doubt, been graciously viewed with 
 Divine acceptance. He afterwards travelled with 
 his friend Samuel Capper, to the South of France, 
 and visited those professing with us at Congenies, 
 and in its neighbourhood ; and had some reUgious 
 service on his way back to England. When in 
 the south, his health was much affected by the 
 heat of the climate and other circumstances, yet 
 he gave but little rest to his enfeebled frame. 
 
 Early in the ninth month, he was favoured to 
 return home to the bosom of his tenderly beloved 
 family, by whom he was thankfully received ; but 
 his appearance was so emaciated, that they could 
 only rejoice with trembling; for though still 
 enabled to edify and comfort others, by example 
 and precept, yet his strength gradually declined. 
 In the twelfth month he went to Bath, and after 
 spending a few weeks there, proceeded to Clifton, 
 near Bristol ; as it was hoped, that further medical 
 aid and change of air might be beneficial. He was 
 also desirous of attending some meetings in each 
 of those cities. He returned home the 4th of the 
 
ROBERT FOWLER. 343 
 
 third month, 1825, without any improvement in 
 his health ; but exerted himself for several weeks 
 to get to meeting. On these occasions, and 
 during the absence from home, to which allusion 
 has just been made, his kind and humble 
 deportment still endeared him to his friends ; and 
 whilst illness was making rapid inroads on his 
 bodily powers, he was strengthened in the autho- 
 rity and love of the Gospel, in a remarkable man- 
 ner, to exercise his gift in the ministry; so that it 
 seemed the consoling words of the Psalmist 
 might have been adopted by him, " My flesh and 
 my heart faileth ; but God is the strength of my 
 heart, and my portion for ever." 
 
 During his illness, he did not often feel at liberty 
 to say much as to his mental feelings; but once, 
 after having suffered much pain, remarked, 
 that such occasions as these afford great oppor- 
 tunity to show forth the exercise of patience ; — a 
 virtue of which he was, throughout his illness, a 
 bright example to those around him. On the 
 morning of the 20th of the fourth month, after an 
 easy night, he said : " I have been thinking 
 what a favour it is, for those who are prepared, to 
 be taken away without much previous suffering ;" 
 and then begged to feel resignation to every 
 permitted trial. 
 
 The following day, on awaking, he remarked, 
 " I scarcely knew where I was: I thought, or 
 dreamed, I was in a very pleasant place, to which 
 I hope I am going ; and that it may please Divine 
 
344 ROBERT FOWLER. 
 
 Providence to release me from that portion of suf- 
 fering, which has been my cup for nearly forty 
 years." This, he said, related to the sufferings for 
 the Gospel ; adding, "No one can tell my con- 
 flicts, no one can tell what I have passed through; 
 but in mercy I now seem released from all." 
 During the night of the 25th, he suffered much 
 from restlessness, and difficulty of breathing. The 
 next day he requested to have some memorials of 
 deceased friends read to him ; and to the last day 
 of his life he read the Scriptures diligently. 
 In the following afternoon his strength rapidly 
 declined ; he looked upon those around him 
 with inexpressible sweetness, his countenance con- 
 veying an impression of heavenly peace; and in 
 the evening of the same day, the 27th of the fourth 
 month, his spirit was, without an apparent conflict 
 or the least struggle, released from an afflicted 
 tabernacle. 
 
 The concluding expressions of the testimony of 
 Friends of Wiltshire monthly meeting, concerning 
 this devoted follower of the Lamb, may not unsuit- 
 ably terminate the present narrative. 
 
 *' In closing this memorial of one, who through 
 faith in God, and in the redeeming power of Christ 
 Jesus our Lord, and through the efficacy of his grace, 
 was a bright example amongst us, we deeply feel our 
 loss ; at the same time we reverently believe, that 
 in his release from that tribulated path which was 
 his allotted portion in the militant church, death is 
 swallowed up in victory; and that the blessing 
 
TABITHA LOWE. Si5 
 
 pronounced by the lip of Truth, on the poor in 
 spirit, is his reward for ever." 
 
 TABITHA LOWE was the daughter of 
 Joseph and Sarah Burgess, of Grooby Lodge, 
 near Leicester, and was born the 16th of the eighth 
 month, 1783. The salutary effects of a guarded 
 education were evident in her childhood, not 
 only producing a strict adherence to truth in what 
 she said, but a conscientious endeavour to do right. 
 She was, however, early made sensible of her natural 
 proneness to things of a frivolous and hurtful ten- 
 dency; and possessing an active and susceptible 
 mind, although of a timid disposition, she had 
 much to struggle with, in the temptations and 
 vanities incident to youth. About the twenty- 
 second year of her age, through the contriting visit- 
 ations of the Almighty to her soul, she became 
 fully awakened to the necessity of leading a watch- 
 ful and religious life, and entered upon a course 
 of close self-examination, and earnest endeavour to 
 be found walking acceptably before the Lord. 
 
 She was of a delicate constitution, and subject 
 to frequent attacks of illness. These painful dis- 
 pensations she seems to have viewed as blessings; 
 and the following observations are extracted from nu- 
 merous others, which evince a humble and resigned 
 spirit. " I am favoured to look upon a growth in 
 
 Q 5 
 
^46 TABITHA LOWE. 
 
 righteousness, as of incomparably more importance 
 than the health of this poor, frail tabernacle. All 
 pilgrims meet with trials in passing through this 
 vale of tears; but the arm of our ever adorable 
 Helper is graciously underneath, to support and 
 comfort those who humbly trust in Him. There 
 seems such depravity in my nature, that it may be 
 necessary I should go through many deep and 
 proving baptisms : this, I often think, will be my 
 lot, if I faithfully tread in the path of revealed duty; 
 but may I never forget the Lord's gracious deal- 
 ings with me in this sickness, nor the covenant I 
 have made with Him, be my trials and sufferings 
 here what they may." 
 
 In the third month, 1811, she was married to 
 Hagger Lowe, and became a member of South- 
 wark monthly meeting. Before, and subsequently 
 to this event, her mind was much exercised on the 
 subject of a call to the ministry ; and the conflicts 
 and baptisms which she experienced, whilst under 
 preparation for this awful service, may be con- 
 sidered as descriptively conveyed in the following 
 memorandum. 
 
 1809. — 12 mo. " The Lord alone know^s the 
 state of my heart. I often think, none ever ex- 
 perienced the like. Lord ! what will become of 
 me? 1 tremble, and, as it were, recoil, when I 
 think thou mayst some time call me to become a 
 public instrument in thy hand. I once thought 
 my great inability, and the trial it w^ould be to my 
 naturally timid disposition, would be the most 
 
TABITHA LOWE. 347 
 
 awful part ; but that does not now seem the worst: 
 with my past manifold transgressions, how is it pos- 
 sible? But I know all things are possible with Thee: 
 make me as clay in the hands of the potter." 
 
 On the ^7th of the third month, 1814, she thus 
 notices her entrance upon the important station 
 which she had believed herself designed to occupy 
 in the church. " I had publicly to offer up sup- 
 plication in our meeting at Southwark, on first- 
 day morning ; and my heart acknowledges it is the 
 Lord's doing, and marvellous in our eyes. May He 
 be pleased to help me, then I need not fear ; nor 
 can I wish for more." 
 
 During a long confinement to the house, in 
 the year 1816, she thus wrote: " My faith, in this 
 weak and debilitated state of health, has been many 
 times nearly tried ; yet I may with humble grati- 
 tude acknowledge, that He who knoweth the 
 hearts of his children, has often graciously extended 
 his all-sustaining, life-giving presence, to the un- 
 speakable comfort of my poor, feeble mind; so that 
 I have been ready to say, -Lord! what am I, that 
 thou shouldst thus regard me, and make my cup to 
 overflow?'" 
 
 The religious communications of this departed 
 friend, were evidently the fruit of lively exercise, 
 and of dependence on the fresh discoveries of 
 the Divine will ; and were often accompanied with 
 the baptizing influence of the Holy Spirit. She 
 was, at times, strikingly concerned to speak to 
 the spiritual condition of individuals; enforcing 
 
S48 TABITHA LOWE. 
 
 the necessity of faithfulness and diligence, and she 
 was, at the same time, an instructive example of 
 humility and dedication. She was much in the 
 practice of private retirement, and of perusing the 
 Holy Scriptures, and meditating on them. 
 
 She evinced her concern for the present and 
 eternal welfare of her children, hy frequent coun- 
 sel adapted to their capacities, and petitions of soul 
 to the throne of grace, on their behalf; and in some 
 records of her maternal and Christian solicitude, 
 writes thus ; '* I trust I can with sincerity say, 
 my chief desire for them is, that they may be 
 brought up in the fear of the Lord, and the love 
 of his truth ; that they may be plain, simple, and 
 humble. I covet not great things for them, nor 
 the possession of much riches : they are attended 
 with many snares, and the true comforts of life are 
 not added thereby. When we consider that we 
 are only placed here for a very short time, and 
 must hereafter exist for ever and ever, either in 
 unspeakable misery, or in the glorious presence of 
 God and our blessed Redeemer, how should we 
 be seeking first the blessing of heaven, and feel it 
 our duty and privilege to have all things in sub- 
 serviency thereto." 
 
 Her last illness was a consumption, and came on 
 in the beginning of the year 1825. Early in the 
 disorder, she mentioned to an intimate friend, that 
 although the future was veiled from her, she felt 
 quiet and peaceful, and considered it right to do 
 whatever might appear likely to benefit her health ; 
 
TABITHA LOWE. 34^ 
 
 but was not anxious as to the event : and whilst 
 sensible of inward poverty and total unworthiness, 
 was enabled to trust in the mercy of her God and 
 Saviour ; adding, with tender emotion, " Is it 
 not wonderful that I am preserved from anxiety?" 
 On the 20th of the second month, she made the 
 following memorandum : " The prayer of my heart 
 this morning hath been, that if it should please 
 infinite Goodness to restore me to health, I may 
 indeed know a being more inward, more truly con-i 
 formed to the example of Christ, of a meek and 
 quiet spirit." And, at one time, upon her hus- 
 band's making some inquiry relative to the state 
 of her mind, she replied, in much brokenness of 
 spirit: 'I feel, my dear, almost afraid to utter it, 
 lest I should be mistaken ; but a short time since, 
 this language seemed to run through my mind, * I 
 have cast all thy sins behind my back.' And oh! 
 if it be so, it will indeed be in unutterable, unme- 
 rited mercy." This precious assurance tended 
 to strengthen her faith during the remainder of 
 her days, and to support her under those conflicts, 
 which at seasons attended the prospect of a final 
 separation from the nearest and dearest ties of 
 life. 
 
 The following memorandum, dated the 1st of 
 fifth month, seems to be the last which she pen- 
 ned : " The language of my heart this morning 
 hath been, * Lord, we thank thee for thy mercies 
 past, and humbly hope for more. Oh! mayst 
 thou be pleased to continue near, in all our affile- 
 
350 GEORGE SANDERS. 
 
 tions ; for, when thy all-sustaining presence is gra- 
 ciously near, what do we want more? it fills up 
 every void, sweetens every cup, and lightens every 
 burden.'" 
 
 Her sufferings towards the last were consider- 
 able ; but she was favoured to continue sensible. 
 A few hours before her departure, she seemed 
 much engaged in prayer; and supplicated, that if 
 consistent with the Divine will, she might be 
 released from further suffering ; adding, '* Not 
 my will, but thine be done." Thus resigned and 
 peaceful, her redeemed spirit quitted its earthly 
 tenement, on the 3d of the sixth month, 1825. 
 
 Our late friend, GEORGE SANDERS, was 
 one of those useful characters, who conscientiously 
 endeavour, in their walk through life, to serve the 
 Lord in the way of his requirings, faithfully oc- 
 cupying their station in the church ; and who are 
 concerned, under the influence of Christian love, to 
 employ themselves in doing good to their neigh- 
 bours and their fellow men. 
 
 He was born at Whitby in Yorkshire, in the 
 year 1755. After attaining the state of manhood, 
 through the visitations of the love of God, his mind 
 was deeply impressed with a sense of his utter 
 helplessness, by nature, to effect the salvation of 
 his soul. He yielded to the reproofs of instruction 
 inwardly made known, and was concerned to take up 
 
GEORGE SANDERS. 351 
 
 the cross of Christ; and in difficult and discouraging 
 circumstances, steadily maintained our religious tes- 
 timonies, of the importance of which, he had not in 
 his youth appeared fully sensible. His prospects in 
 life were flattering ; but the love of the world gave 
 way to the love of God; and a will naturally 
 strong, was, in a great measure, brought under the 
 influence of Divine grace. 
 
 Amongst other means which he adopted to ad- 
 vance his spiritual progress, it was his frequent 
 practice to seek after retirement. His care in this 
 respect, is thus described by himself, in some me- 
 morandums made in the fourth month, 178^. 
 " Having often been convinced of the necessity of 
 frequently waiting on the Lord, in order to find 
 strength and ability to walk in his way, I have, at 
 times, begun to dedicate about an hour in the 
 morning to that service ; but through weakness 
 and want of proper attention, have suffered small 
 things to hinder me. On the 15th of this month, 
 it coming again upon me, and being perfectly 
 sensible of the necessity -of it, [the practice of 
 retirement,] in order to keep me near the presence 
 of my Saviour, and that 1 may be enabled to wait 
 on Him in true silence, and to hold sweet com- 
 munion with my Lord, I do propose to dedicate 
 an hour every morning to Him, before business, 
 that I may thereby be enabled to dwell near his 
 presence; beseeching Him to vouchsafe to be with 
 me, and help my weak endeavours ; for without his 
 divine aid my efforts will be in vain." 
 
852 GEORGE SANDERS. 
 
 On one occasion, after spending some time in 
 waiting upon the Lord, and in serious reading, he 
 remarks : " It pleased the Lord to break in upon my 
 spirit, in a very comfortable, tendering manner: 
 earnest were my desires that He may be pleased to 
 guide and direct me in the path of true obedience to 
 his holy requirings, and to enable me to dwell near 
 Him, that I may witness his fear to be the begin- 
 ning of wisdom." 
 
 Reviewing his course of life, ten years after- 
 wards, it appears that he had, in a considerable 
 degree, kept to the intention then formed, and that 
 these opportunities for waiting upon God had been 
 at times blessed, by the sensible visitations of 
 heavenly love to his soul. During this period, 
 great trouble and distress had befallen him from 
 outward causes, as well as much spiritual conflict ; 
 and earnest were his desires, that these afflictions 
 might tend to his refinement. He thus concludes 
 some reflections on his spiritual state : " I stand in 
 much need of frequent watchings ; and oh ! that it 
 may please the Holy Helper to look down on my 
 poor distressed estate, and administer what He sees 
 meet for my deliverance from the bitter bondage 
 of him, who often interferes, and prevents that ab- 
 stractedness in which true watching and waiting 
 are to be kept up. Oh ! help me, Lord, that I 
 may experience, that those that wait on Thee shall 
 renew their strength. Grant, if it be thy will, that 
 thy unworthy [one,] yet the workmanship of thy 
 hand, may experience this." 
 
GEORGE SANDERS. S5S 
 
 George Sanders gradually withdrew from the 
 cares of this world, and having, when in the me- 
 ridian of life, a comfortable competency, though 
 not possessing affluence, he, in order more fully 
 to devote himself to the service of his Creator, 
 retired from a good business, in which his natural 
 inclination prompted him to continue. Constitu- 
 tionally active, and benevolent from principle, he 
 was very often engaged in ministering to the tem- 
 poral or spiritual wants of those around him ; and 
 few charitable plans were proposed or adopted, 
 within the sphere of his influence, in which he did 
 not take a part. Amongst other means of endea- 
 vouring to do good, he was particularly active in 
 distributing books and tracts of a religious descrip- 
 tion, chiefly such as related to the principles of our 
 Society. 
 
 As a minister he was earnest, affectionate, and 
 zealous; careful not to assume any merit to himself, 
 but to direct the attention of his hearers to the 
 Divine source of strength and purity. For several 
 years he was often from home, in the service of 
 the Gospel ; frequently on these occasions, going 
 as a helper and companion to his brethren and 
 sisters who were thus engaged. Although highly 
 esteemed by his friends, and by the inhabitants of 
 his native town, he was preserved in much humility; 
 appearing not to forget that he was an unprofit- 
 able servant, and that, in what he had done, he 
 had done only what it was his duty to do. Nor 
 did he regard conspicuous sacrifices, or separate 
 
S54} ISAAC PEASE. 
 
 acts of devotedness, as excusing the disciple from 
 bearing his daily cross; but desired that every pur- 
 suit and propensity might be kept within the safe 
 limits of Christian moderation, so that all might be 
 done " to the glory of God." 
 
 For some years before his death, a gradual de- 
 cay of the powers of memory and intellect took 
 place ; yet the prevalence of Christian love, which 
 his friends were sensible of when in his company, 
 alleviated their regret for the loss of his services ; 
 and they could not doubt, when a short illness ter- 
 minated his earthly existence, that the change to 
 him was unspeakably glorious. 
 
 He departed this life, on the 19th of the ninth 
 month, 1825, at the age of seventy, having been a 
 minister about thirty years. 
 
 ISAAC PEASE, son of Edward and Rachel 
 Pease, of Darlington, was a youth of quick abilities 
 and kind dispositions. After receiving a liberal 
 education, under the Christian care of his parents, 
 he was placed in the office of a solicitor, in his 
 native town, where this care was still watchfully 
 and tenderly extended. He was advancing to- 
 wards manhood, in the enjoyment of life, and rais- 
 ing in his relatives the pleasing hope of his future 
 usefulness in civil and religious society, pursuing, 
 with diligence, those studies which were designed 
 to qualify him to act in his profession, so far as a 
 
ISAAC PEASE. 355 
 
 member of our Society can go with propriety, 
 when the state of his health became such, as to 
 produce great anxiety in the minds of his friends. 
 
 In the fifth month of the year 1825, he was 
 too unwell to continue his usual occupations. 
 He appeared often to be very thoughtful, in 
 reference to the salvation of his soul ; and in con- 
 versation with one of his brothers, remarked, that 
 he sometimes could acknowledge to the goodness 
 of the Almighty, but at others, he found great 
 difficulty in bringing his mind into settlement. It 
 was consoHng to observe, as the symptoms of his 
 disorder became more alarming, that a broken and a 
 contrite spirit were often obvious. At one time, 
 when much tried with difficulty of breathing, he 
 was inquired of, under a sense of the solemn nature 
 of such a question, as to his mental feelings, when 
 he replied : " Oh ! yes, I can trust in the mercy of 
 God : He is a God of mercy and truth ;" adding, 
 soon after, " It is hard work to press forward 
 aright, and be a good example. I do believe, to 
 be taken away in youth is a great favour ; and if it 
 please Providence to take me away, I shall escape 
 all the vicissitudes of time." 
 
 He was at seasons, in the course of his illness, 
 enabled to believe that the Lord was near to sup- 
 port him ; though, at others, he feared that he had 
 no good foundation on which to build his hopes 
 of enduring happiness, and several times observed, 
 how difficult it was to feel any thing of good, 
 
356 ISAAC PEASE. 
 
 and how poor he was ; yet his prevailing desire 
 was, to be endued with patience and resignation* 
 
 He one evening remarked ; " It is trying, lying 
 so long here. My illness continues long, there 
 is nothing but seeking for Divine support : some- 
 times a little hope springs up, and then again it 
 Seems as if I must give up all, and be prepared." 
 Further adding, how human nature *' does feel, 
 to think of parting with near and dear relations, 
 father and mother, brothers and sisters. There is 
 one dear sister, she is gone before us, (alluding to 
 his sister Mary, who died about twelve months 
 before,) and we have comfortably to believe, 
 is safely centred in everlasting peace." And 
 upon being reminded, how many were strength- 
 ened, through the power of Divine love, to tri- 
 umph over all these things, he acknowledged that 
 such was the case. 
 
 On the 20th of the seventh month, addressing 
 his beloved mother, he said : " It is difficult to 
 be resigned, — to live, so as to be prepared to die." 
 And upon a hope being expressed, that he was at 
 times favoured to attain to some feehng of resig- 
 nation, he replied, " Yes, sometimes; but it is hard 
 work to leave all relations and friends, and resign 
 all the promised pleasures of time. Oh! I look 
 back and see, I have been too earnest in pursuing 
 the things of this life, not altogether on my own 
 account ; — my mind too full of them. And then, 
 in some of our meetings, how poor and barren my 
 poor mind has been." Thus the tenour of his 
 
ISAAC PEASE. 357 
 
 remarks showed that his mind had been humbled, 
 and that the work of purification was going for- 
 ward. 
 
 The following evening, after a solemn stillness, 
 which took place upon the reading of the forty- 
 sixth Psalm, which speaks confidently of the 
 strength of those who make God their refuge, he 
 broke silence, saying with great sweetness and 
 tenderness, " I believe the Almighty has been 
 my refuge in time of trouble, and has been near 
 and supported me." And on his father's remark- 
 ing, how consoling it is to believe that Omniscience 
 sees us, and Omnipotence supports us in times of 
 affliction, he replied, " It is indeed." 
 
 At another time he observed, that he had fre- 
 quently desired to be enabled to say, " Thy will 
 be done ;" and endeavoured to feel after the 
 Divine presence, but found it difficult. He was 
 encouraged by a relation, who had come to visit 
 him, to keep his mind stayed upon the Almighty ; 
 a belief being expressed, that from the compara- 
 tive innocence of his life, and the abundant 
 mercy and kindness of God, He was near to sup- 
 port. This was assented to by the humble acknow- 
 ledgment, " I have endeavoured after a degree of 
 watchfulness ; but I have not worshipped my 
 Heavenly Father as I ought." 
 
 On the 5th of the ninth month, after being re- 
 moved from his couch to the bed, and evidently 
 feeling the pressure of disease, this patient sufferer 
 lay awhile quiet, his countenance beaming with 
 
358 ISAAC PEASE. 
 
 serenity, and afterwards said: " I trust I have 
 a well grounded hope of a better inheritance; 
 but it is all of mercy, great mercy: it is not by 
 works of righteousness which we have done! no, 
 no ; but according to his mercy He saveth us, or 
 where would be my hope? Oh! how precious is 
 this love of Jesus : I have felt it very precious. 
 He gave his life as an atonement for our sins; — an 
 atonement! yes, and a propitiatory sacrifice: how 
 precious has the recollection of this been to me." 
 On his father's expressing his rejoicing that his 
 son was thus comforted, and his hope, that should 
 lengthened days be allotted, the recollection of 
 these moments would accompany the future step- 
 pings of the latter through life, he replied : " Yes, 
 I hope so. But oh, the deceitfulness, the allure- 
 ments, the temptations of this world : I know they 
 are powerful, and I fear I should fall. It is hard 
 work to maintain our steadfastness through all, 
 and be good examples in the great cause. I think 
 I had rather go now." 
 
 On the 25 til of the ninth month, after being 
 much distressed through the night with coughing, 
 he said : " I often try to get down to the Source of 
 patience, but am so weak ; though I think I may 
 exclaim, ' Bless the Lord, O my soul ; for his 
 mercies are ever new.'"" Many times, when severely 
 tried with pain, he prayed for patience and 
 streneth to endure the allotted conflicts. The 
 whole of the following day he appeared evidently 
 sinking, and expressed very little ; but on one 
 
WILLIAM GROVER. 359 
 
 occasion said : " I want to go home to-night." 
 Very early the following morning, he sunk quietly 
 away ; being, we may humbly trust, rendered meet 
 for an inheritance amongst the saints in light, 
 through the mercy of God in Christ Jesus. 
 
 He died at the age of twenty, on the 27th of 
 the ninth month, 1825. 
 
 WILLIAM GROVER was a friend much 
 esteemed and beloved in our Society. He was one 
 who from early life appears to have chosen the 
 right way of the Lord, and to have endeavoured 
 to walk before Him in reverence and godly fear. 
 As he advanced in years, he more and more sub- 
 mitted to the operations of Divine love; and 
 through continued watchfulness, and obedience to 
 the pointings of duty, attained to that experi- 
 ence and stability in the Truth, which his con- 
 duct and services afterwards demonstrated ; and 
 was for many years an instrument of great useful- 
 ness in the quarterly meeting of Essex, and in our 
 yearly meeting. 
 
 He was a native of Brighthelmstone in Sussex, and 
 was born there, in the eleventh month, 1752 ; but 
 resided the greater part of his life at Stansted 
 Mount-fitchet in Essex, conducting the business 
 of a country shop with reputation and integrity ; 
 being concerned, whilst diligent in business, to 
 have a mind so well regulated, as that things of 
 
360 WILLIAM GROVER. 
 
 the first importance might have the first place in 
 his thoughts and affections ; and in the endearing 
 relation of a husband, he was trulv affectionate and 
 kind. He was for many years an elder in good 
 esteem; one who deeply felt the importance of that 
 station, tenderly sympathizing with those whom he 
 believed rightly called to the ministry ; and was, 
 at the same time, fervently concerned that the 
 preaching of the Gospel amongst us, might be in 
 the power and authority of the Holy Spirit. 
 
 In speaking of his character in some other re- 
 spects, the Friends of Thaxted monthly meeting 
 thus describe him. *' It is not our intention to 
 extol the character of the deceased as a man, esti- 
 mable as he was in the various relations of life; but 
 to exhibit his Christian virtues, and to ascribe, 
 as he did, all excellency to the power of Divine 
 grace, mercifully granted to mankind for their sal- 
 vation, through the mediation of the blessed Re- 
 deemer, our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. The 
 rectitude of his conduct, in the discharge of his 
 moral and religious duties, his humility, meekness, 
 and dedication to the cause of Truth, were all 
 fruits of faith in the means thus graciously af- 
 forded. 
 
 " He was very exemplary in the fulfilment of his 
 duty to his Maker, by a constant attendance of 
 religious meetings, in which his solid deportment 
 indicated great reverence of spirit, and fervency of 
 desire to gain access to the Fountain of all good ; 
 and on these occasions, we believe that his mind 
 
WILLIAM GROVER. 361 
 
 was often enriched with the incomes of Divine 
 love and peace. 
 
 " He was a great lover of retirement and medita- 
 tion ; the frequent reading of the Holy Scriptures 
 was also a source of instruction and comfort to him ; 
 and this practice he was often tenderly engaged to 
 recommend to others, as one of the means by 
 which they might be strengthened and encouraged 
 to advance in the Christian path. 
 
 " The views he took of himself were humble, 
 whilst his estimate of the true Christian character 
 was a highly exalted one ; hence arose great vi- 
 gilance and circumspection, that no part of his 
 demeanour should dishonour the cause he so 
 greatly valued and loved. This care was mani- 
 fested in all his conduct; and evidently so in 
 transacting the affairs of the church, in which his 
 judgment was clear, and his language persuasive, 
 tending much to encourage Friends in the support 
 of the discipline, in the executive part of which he 
 very rarely excused himself from service ; having a 
 a great care for the prosperity of Truth, and that 
 his fellow-professors might be faithful in our tes- 
 timonies, and consistent in all their conduct, 
 endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit in 
 the bond of peace." 
 
 His services during the transaction of the import- 
 ant affairs of our yearly meeting, were highly and 
 deservedly valued. His first concern in that, and in 
 all our meetings for discipline, was to have his own 
 
 R 
 
362 ' WILLIAM GROVER. 
 
 mind brought under the regulating power of the 
 Holy Spirit, endeavouring, in the fear of the Lord, 
 to judge righteously. His observations were sound 
 and pertinent ; they were clear and concise ; and 
 his exhortations were so well guarded, and so much 
 in the love of the Gospel, that they had a striking 
 tendency to attract others to that precious influ- 
 ence under which they were delivered. 
 
 " Perhaps few have been so much favoured with 
 the prevalence of love; it seemed to be the constant 
 clothing of his mind, and was evinced towards 
 all classes of society. The youth especially were 
 the objects of his tender solicitude, for whose 
 early attention to the reproofs of instruction, and 
 for their growth and establishment in the Truth, 
 he felt an unremitting concern." 
 
 A few expressive lines, thus describe his attach- 
 ment to the cause of our blessed Redeemer. " I 
 believe it is consistent with the genuine principles 
 of Friends, that all the communications of the 
 mercy, love, power, and goodness of God, to his 
 creature man, are in, by, and through our Lord 
 and Saviour Jesus Christ, and no otherwise ; and 
 in this belief I am thankful to live and unite." 
 
 William Grover possessed a sound constitution, 
 and through the greater part of his life enjoyed 
 good health. On second day, the 16th of the fifth 
 month, 1825, he came to London to attend the 
 yearly meeting, from which he had been very 
 rarely absent for forty years. He was at the meet- 
 ing of ministers and elders, the morning and after- 
 
WILLIAM GROVER. 362 
 
 noon of that day, and took part in the business, 
 with that Christian alacrity, combined with gravity, 
 which pecuharly marked his character. In the 
 course of the succeeding evening he became 
 alarmingly ill, and for a few weeks it seemed as if 
 life might have been very soon terminated. He 
 endured his great sufferings with much calmness 
 and patience, and about the end of the sixth 
 month was able to return home. Writing to a 
 friend shortly afterwards, he says : " I desire 
 patience, humility, and thankfulness may be, 
 through Divine merciful assistance, the daily 
 clothing of my spirit. What an eventful seven 
 weeks have the last been to me, a poor dependent 
 creature." 
 
 For awhile, hopes were entertained of his partial 
 recovery; but an increase of the disorder again 
 prostrated his strength, and produced, at times, 
 extreme suffering: this also he bore with Christian 
 fortitude. For a few hours before his close he was 
 mercifully relieved from all pain; and his end 
 v/as remarkably peaceful, on the 1 1 th of the tenth 
 month, 1825. 
 
 The expressions of a religious nature, that were 
 uttered towards the close of life, were not nu- 
 merous ; but they all partook of that humble, yet 
 confiding and peaceful character, that distinguished 
 our dear friend when in health, and bespoke a 
 mind looking towards heaven, of which, he said, he 
 had a pleasant view, particularly of late ; and that 
 
 R 2 
 
364 WILLIAM GROVER. 
 
 he was favoured to feel very little condemnation." 
 At different periods he thus expressed himself: 
 *' The prevailing desire of my mind has been, for 
 many years, that I might close in peace." " I 
 have had many blessings, many temptations, and 
 many trials, in my time ; but have been mercifully 
 helped through them." At one time, when evi- 
 dently under great tenderness of spirit, he ob- 
 served : " The shadow of Divine mercy is very 
 broad." And at another, when conversing about 
 his illness, he said : " It is a source of great 
 consolation, to know that He who formed us is 
 near." 
 
 In the afternoon of the day before his death, he 
 expressed himself to the following effect: " My 
 greatest desire is, that my sun may go down in 
 brightness. There is nothing so precious, 
 whether in youth or in age, sickness or health, 
 as a sense of the Divine presence and love. I 
 have had great cause thankfully to believe, 
 that the protecting care of kind Providence 
 has been with me all my life long, from my 
 youth up ;" and, after a pause, added, " It is 
 my greatest desire, that my sun, which now 
 seems nearly set, may go down in brightness, 
 without a cloud ; relying only upon the goodness 
 of the Almighty, who can change a hfe of suf- 
 fering, for one of comfort and endless happiness ; 
 who can make a death-bed as a bed of roses. 
 Yea, I bless thy holy name, thy presence and love 
 can make a death-bed as a bed of roses." After- 
 
SARAH KNIGHT. 365 
 
 wards he said, in nearly these words: " My life 
 seems fast closing, and my afflictions nearly at an 
 end. I have been greatly afflicted," alluding, no 
 doubt, to his sufferings during his illness, *' but 
 doubt not that it has been in unspeakable, unerring 
 wisdom, that I have been thrown again and again 
 into the furnace, which is no doubt designed for my 
 further refinement. Oh! may all the purposes of 
 the Almighty be fulfilled. Oh ! what a precious 
 state is that, where nothing is wanted but the ce- 
 lestial gate to be opened. All praise I ascribe unto 
 the Lord's holy name." 
 
 Thus terminated the hfe of this honourable 
 elder in the church of Christ, to whom may be em- 
 phatically applied this holy declaration, " Blessed 
 are the dead who die in the Lord from henceforth: 
 yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their 
 labours ; and their works do follow them." 
 
 SARAH KNIGHT, wife of Henry Knight, jun, 
 of London, and daughter of John and Jane 
 Lewis, of Haverford-west, died the 16th of the 
 first month, 1826, in the forty-first year of her age, 
 after a suffering illness of about three weeks ; 
 during which she was mercifully enabled to hold 
 fast her confidence in her Redeemer. 
 
 She was of a gentle, amiable disposition, and 
 piously inclined from very early life ; and in her 
 jater years she was especially concerned, in great 
 
366 SARAH KNIGHT. 
 
 humility and watchfulness, for the salvation of 
 her soul. A reverence for sacred subjects, and 
 love for the faithful servants of the Lord, were 
 conspicuous traits in her character; and though 
 innocently cheerful in company and conversation, 
 none seemed truly interesting to her, which did 
 not partake of a religious character. She had 
 learned much in the school of affliction, and her 
 trials were greatly blessed to her. 
 
 Soon after the commencement of her illness, she 
 observed to her brother : " I have sometimes been 
 fearful, that the state of calmness and freedom 
 from anxiety in which my mind is, arises from a 
 deadness of feeling, or an unconciousness of my 
 real situation, and that I am not sufficiently alive 
 to it." On a hope being expressed, in reply, that 
 she was in a state of acceptance, she added, " I 
 wish to be upon my guard against any thing like 
 presumption ; yet I do believe, that you who may 
 remain to grieve when I am gone, will not have 
 to mourn as those without hope ; for I believe, 
 there is some measure of hope, even for so un- 
 worthy a creature as I am. There is but one 
 source of hope, the Lord Jesus Christ, and my 
 hope is fixed on Him and Him alone." 
 
 When suffering from great bodily pain and 
 weakness, she said: " Oh, merciful Providence! I 
 am undeserving of the least of thy mercies ; but do 
 Thou be graciously pleased to grant me that 
 degree of patience which may be needful to bear 
 me through this state of suffering," 
 
SARAH KNIGHT. 367 
 
 After supplicating for some time, in a low tone 
 of voice, she called on her husband and sister-in- 
 law, to join her in erdeavouring to feel after ability 
 to supplicate that the Lord would be pleased to grant 
 her more hght and life. She then fervently prayed, 
 that she might lie low at the feet of her Redeemer, 
 that she might be clothed with his righteousness, 
 and that the Lord's will might be done in her. She 
 often expressed a hope, that if she should be 
 restored, it might be that she and her endeared 
 partner in life might endeavour more closely to fol- 
 low the footsteps of Christ ; many times saying to 
 her beloved relatives who attended upon her, " I 
 want you to be more decided, and that each indi- 
 vidual should becpme that beautiful character, the 
 decided Christian."" 
 
 To her sister-in-law she remarked : " I depend 
 on thy letting me know if the doctors consider my 
 case a dangerous one, as I think it of the utmost 
 importance that invalids should be informed of 
 their real situation at such an av/ful time." On 
 being told that it was considered there was danger, 
 although the case was not a hopeless one, she ap- 
 peared quite resigned, desiring that her will might 
 be entirely given up; and she often prayed in a so- 
 lemn and impressive manner, that her soul might be 
 made ready for the final change. She was naturally 
 timid, and of a most affectionate disposition ; yet 
 it was remarked, that during her illness she did 
 not appear to feel distressed, either with the fear of 
 death, or at the idea of parting from those whom 
 
368 SARAH KNIGHT. 
 
 she SO tenderly loved; so graciously did her 
 Heavenly Father condescend to deal with her. 
 
 Her sister, who had just arrived from the 
 country, on entering her chamber, found her in sup- 
 plication, acknowledging the goodness of the Lord 
 in sending her a mitigation of pain ; adding, " I 
 knew that He would do so in his own good time.*' 
 In the evening of the same day she remarked : " I 
 believe I may truly say, that I have prayed fer- 
 vently that I may be resigned to the Lord's will, 
 and that the great Shepherd of the sheep may be 
 pleased in an especial manner to take my dear 
 Henry, with my other dear relatives, under his pe- 
 culiar keeping, and that He may be pleased to con- 
 duct them safely to his fold." At another time she 
 remarked: " I have mourned my want of gratitude 
 to God ; but this morning I have felt it spring up 
 afresh in my heart towards Him, not for any one 
 particular blessing, but for all. 1 long to feel an 
 increase of holy love for my Redeemer ; — of that 
 holy love which may be acceptable in his sight." 
 
 She expressed an earnest desire, to be enabled 
 to feel that she had undergone that great change 
 which was necessary, before she could be admitted 
 to a state of happiness hereafter ; adding impres- 
 sively, *' Ye must be born again ;" and that the 
 declaration was to her one of very solemn import. 
 At another time she remarked : " We must always 
 remember, it is not enough to have our affections 
 loosened from earth, they must be fixed in 
 heaven." 
 
SARAH KNIGHT. 369 
 
 At one time, in the course of her illness, she ex- 
 perienced a withdrawing of the Divine consolation 
 so generally afforded ; but it was soon succeeded 
 by a return of peace and assurance which never 
 forsook her. She regretted the loss, which she 
 believed she had sustained, from a want of more 
 frequent self-examination, and remarked : " I 
 want all to go to rest : I do not mean a false rest ; 
 but to cast all our care on Him who careth for 
 us. We have been mercifully, very mercifully 
 cared for, many years. I am enabled, and I have 
 no doubt I shall be enabled, fully to resign myself 
 into the hands of the Lord ; let Him do with 
 me as seemeth good in his sight." 
 
 Speaking of a fear which she felt, lest the peace 
 and assurance which covered her mind might arise 
 from a false confidence, her sister remarked, that 
 it was, without doubt, the small, still voice of the 
 Saviour that so wonderfully supported and calmed 
 her. She replied, that she believed it was that 
 blessed voice which spoke peace, and that it de- 
 manded all her gratitude. She said to those who 
 were about her, at another time: " If the Re- 
 deemer call me home to Himself, oh ! what a debt 
 of gratitude . Not that I have felt a wish to leave 
 you : it would have been very pleasant to me to 
 have been with you ; but, whichever way it may 
 terminate, I desire to be thankful. * These light 
 afflictions, which are but for a moment, work for 
 us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of 
 glory.'" 
 
 R 5 
 
370 SAMUEL BAKER PUMPHREY. 
 
 A calm serenity, in a remarkable manner 
 covered her spirit when the solemn close of life 
 drew near; and under its peaceful influence she 
 was mercifully permitted to enter, we may humbly 
 trust, into that rest which her soul had so earnestly 
 desired. 
 
 SAMUEL BAKER PUMPHREY, a young 
 man who died before he was twenty-five years of 
 age, was the eldest son of Stanley and Ann* Pum- 
 phrey of Worcester, and was born there, the 14th 
 of the fourth month, 1801. 
 
 He was from his infancy much afflicted, and of 
 a delicate constitution, little hopes being enter- 
 tained by his parents that be would survive the age 
 of childhood. As he attained the state of youth, 
 his frame, though still feeble, became more invigo- 
 rated, and he was placed for several years at 
 the boarding-school of Joel Lean, near Bristol. 
 His becoming behaviour and apphcation to his 
 studies endeared him to his master, and gave rise 
 to a mutual esteem and friendship, which termi- 
 nated only with his life. 
 
 At the age of sixteen, Samuel was introduced 
 into his father's business, in attending to which he 
 was assiduous ; and he was a good example, both 
 at that period of his life, and afterwards, when he 
 became a principal in the concern. He was a youth 
 
 * See Part X. of this Work, page 212, first edition. 
 
SAMUEL BAKER PUMPHREY. 371 
 
 of promising talent; possessing also much genuine 
 benevolence, and feeling for the sufferings of 
 others ; and a mind refined by virtuous and pious 
 contemplation. He was fond of reading; and the 
 books which he selected were of a description cal- 
 culated to improve the mind, as he was always 
 averse to works of a trifling, uninstructive character. 
 He took much pleasure in the company of young 
 friends; and often availed himself of a facihty 
 which he possessed, of directing the conversation 
 to some useful object. And whilst the youth of 
 the poorer classes of society obtained his marked 
 attention, it was evinced in a manner free from all 
 invidious distinction. 
 
 Though removed from this transitory scene in 
 the prime of his days, his Hfe was not a useless one. 
 From his early youth, he was a zealous advocate of 
 the peaceable doctrines of the Gospel, and wrote 
 several essays in defence of these Christian views, 
 which were printed anonymousi}'. In one of these 
 essays, written in the year 1820, with a view to its 
 publication in a periodical work, there was a uni- 
 form deviation from that plainness of speech which 
 Friends, as a religious Society, believe to be in 
 accordance with the simplicity of the Gospel. At 
 a subsequent period, this circumstance became a 
 source of regret to the writer, v.'ho resolved never 
 again to adopt a similar course of procedure. He 
 kept to this resolution, being convinced, that how- 
 ever desirable the end in viev/, this was not a suffi- 
 cient warrant for him to deviate from those testi- 
 
Q72 SAMUEL BAKER PUMPHREY. 
 
 monies, which, though by some accounted trivial, 
 were to him important, and felt to be a religious 
 duty to uphold. 
 
 He took an active part in promoting the scrip- 
 tural education of the poor in his native city ; and 
 devoted much of the leisure of the latter years of 
 his Hfe, in support of the mitigation and final ex- 
 tinction of slavery. 
 
 He was a diffident young man, of little account 
 in his own estimation, gentle in his manners, and 
 peculiarly careful to avoid every thing like tale- 
 bearing, or detracting from the character of others : 
 at the same time he narrowly scrutinized his own 
 conduct, and would often imagine there was an 
 unbecoming quickness in his expressions, which 
 was not obvious to those to whom they were ad- 
 dressed. These virtues were the result of an early, 
 persevering endeavour to bear the cross of Christ, 
 in whom, as his Lord and Saviour, he sincerely 
 believed. He was diligent in reading the Holy 
 Scriptures, and a great lover of retirement, to 
 which he regularly devoted a portion of his time, 
 morning and evening. 
 
 For the last four years of his life, he was in the 
 habit of writing memorandums on his religious 
 progress, and of faithfully recording those errors 
 for which he felt condemned. In thus noticing 
 his own experience, he often laments the want of 
 greater watchfulness in religious meetings ; whilst, 
 at other times, his soul was refreshed with that 
 sensible and immediate influence of the love of 
 
SAMUEL BAKEE PUMPHREY. 373 
 
 God, which contributed to his growth in grace, 
 and in the saving knowledge of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 As this volume does not exhibit much of the 
 conflicts of the young, described in their own lan- 
 guage, a somewhat copious selection from the 
 diary of Samuel B. Pumphrey is inserted, in the 
 hope that it may quicken those at the same critical 
 period of life, to examine and to know for them- 
 selves, whether Jesus Christ is in them. 
 
 1822. — 1 mo. 5. "Oh! that Jerusalem were to 
 me more a shelter from the storm ! but I am not 
 sufficiently humble to dwell there. Death often, 
 and almost always, appears to me a king of terrors. 
 I trust it may be otherwise at the awful time of 
 dissolution." 
 
 10 mo. 11. *' I could desire, that my deeds might 
 be more brought to that holy light of the Lord, 
 which would reprove me for my vain pride and 
 arrogancy." 
 
 10 mo. 23. " These few last days I have felt 
 uncomfortable, for having been foolishly gay 
 one evening. It is, in some degree, a comfort to 
 feel a swift witness: may I desire to be more 
 circumspect, and ever willing to crave that 
 the rod, as well as the staff, may comfort me." 
 
 11 mo. 14 " This was a day which I trust I 
 shall long remember. It began good ; and it was 
 the language of my heart in the morning, * Truly, 
 God is good to Israel.' But in the afternoon I 
 was too light and airy; and the thought, that 
 
374 SAMUEL BAKEE PUMPHREY. 
 
 it was observed by one whom I truly esteem, 
 vexed me : this is pride, not contrition." 
 
 12 mo. 19. "I have now continued, with various 
 intermissions, my practice of retiring at the close of 
 the day; [for twelve months ;] and now that another 
 year has almost closed upon me, let me enquire 
 how it is with me. Art thou in health? Art 
 thou strong in Flim who goeth before thee ? Dost 
 thou still retain thy integrity, in thy small measure? 
 Ah! that I could answer these questions to satis- 
 faction." 
 
 1823.— 2 mo. 5. *' The beginning of every day, 
 is the commencement of a new day in the spiritual 
 state: new trials and new temptations may assail 
 us, and a progress must be made. May I be more 
 desirous, the longer I live, to yield obedience to 
 that which will help me to pursue my course." 
 
 8 mo. 28, *' What with the consideration of 
 outward trials, and inward besetments, I fear I 
 have murmured at my state. Let me remember, I 
 deserve nothing ; it is of mercy I have what I have. 
 * If I were but as thankful for favours, as I am cast 
 down with my trials, what a harvest of praise 
 would He receive, in whose hands my breath is.' " 
 
 11 mo. 10. "One instance^ of petulancy has 
 occurred to-day^ and I have also spoken impro- 
 perly of a person, behind his back. These are 
 faults which I desire to be preserved from." 
 
 1824. — 7 mo. 1. "I desire to remember, more 
 and more, that if I am any thing — if I have at all 
 entered into the Christian path, it is through the 
 
SAMUEL BAKER PUMPHREY. 375 
 
 mercy of God in Christ Jesus ; and that to me 
 belongs nothing but blushing and confusion of 
 face." 
 
 8 mo. IS. "If I could but confine my atten- 
 tion to its proper object, during times of religious 
 retirement, I might perhaps record this as a day 
 better spent than is now the case. My mind has 
 I trust, nevertheless, been profitably led to con- 
 sider the abundant mercy of the Almighty, in 
 snatching me as a brand from the burning; and, at 
 times, I have been enabled to acknowledge that I 
 am not my own, I am bought with a price ; and 
 therefore that my life should be more at the dis- 
 posal of Him, through whose mercy, wliilst yet in 
 the midst of iniquity, I was suddenly stopped, and 
 my life redeemed from destruction." 
 
 9 mo, 3. — Festiniag, North Wales. " Much 
 terrified by a storm of thunder and lightning, 
 which I experienced among the mountains yester- 
 day ; but to-day have been favoured to feel more 
 composed than I expected. I wish that I may 
 more and more remeniber, that the Almighty is 
 my perpetual guard, and that 
 
 ' 'Tis of his mercy I can sleep 
 One single night without alarm;' 
 
 and therefore, that gratitude ought to be as much 
 the feeling of my heart, for my continual favours, 
 as for those which may appear more special. But 
 oh! I am not thankful enough for any." 
 9 mo. 15. " Returned from my journey into 
 
376 SAMUEL BAKER PUMPHREY. 
 
 North Wales, during which I have had frequent 
 cause to acknowledge, that I have been as it were 
 crowned with loving-kindness and tender mercies. 
 I have frequently, during the course of this journey, 
 been as it were devoid of feehng, amidst scenes 
 which I should have supposed would have been 
 most calculated to arouse and invigorate the mind. 
 
 ' Give what thou wilt, without Thee we are poor ; 
 And with Thee rich, take what Thou wilt away.' 
 
 Though this want of feeling was trying, yet I have 
 been comforted, in hoping that the Almighty has 
 been pleased to stain even the beauties of his own 
 works in my eyes, that nothing short of love to Him 
 may be my desire, and that I may prefer Jerusalem 
 above my chief joy." 
 
 9 mo. 16. " Desirous, on entering the meeting- 
 house, that the favours I am continually receiving, 
 and some of which I deem special, might make me 
 more humble : — felt afterwards deserted of every 
 thing good ; yet I hope the meeting was not wholly 
 unprofitable." 
 
 9 mo. 19. " Favoured in the morning, in some 
 degree, to feel abstracted from earthly things : in 
 the afternoon strove, but not sufficiently, to prevail. 
 Felt unwilling to retire to make this memorandum, 
 which, after my numerous favours, is ingratitude." 
 
 9 mo. 25. " I believe I did not bear a faithful 
 testimony against profane language this morning ; 
 though I trust it is my desire to be more willing to 
 confess the Lord before men." 
 
SAMUEL BAKER PUMPHREY. 377 
 
 10 mo, 7, " Got from bad to worse at meeting, 
 until I lost almost all sense of good. I should re- 
 joice, could I but conquer this wandering of the 
 imagination, during seasons of retirement." 
 
 1825.— 1 mo. ^0. "Oh! that I were more 
 deeply humbled, under a sense of my unworthi- 
 ness ! Surely the valley is sweet to dwell in, for 
 there the dew remains long. ' Blessed are they 
 that walk in the valley, for how safely do they 
 walk.'" 
 
 4 mo. 19. " Rebellious, though in a very tri- 
 fling matter, which has beclouded this evening. 
 The sin is rebelHon, and it is of little consequence 
 in what — it is in despising the gentle monitions that 
 the crime consists." 
 
 8 mo. 25. On parting from some beloved 
 friends travelling on religious service, to whom he 
 felt much united, after some other remarks, he 
 adds, " Whether my course here is shortly to ter- 
 minate or not, I know not ; but at this parting, as 
 well as at Ackworth, at the general meeting, the 
 last interview of the apostle with the elders of 
 Ephesus * has been brought to my recollection. I 
 desire that, however it may be, I may profit by the 
 remembrance, and more and more strive to expe- 
 rience the language of the apostle, " With me, to 
 live is Christ, and to die is gain.' I am bound to 
 acknowledge, that the most trying dispensations 
 have been administered in mercy ; and therefore I 
 
 • See Acts, xx. 25. 
 
378 SAMUEL BAKER PUMPHREY. 
 
 believe, that if preserved in faithfulness, even death 
 will, through adorable mercy, be my gain. Oh I 
 may deep humility and resignation be my portion ! 
 I have not chosen the Lord ; but I humbly trust 
 He has chosen me. Wonderful condescension !" 
 
 18^5. — 10 mo. 21. " My mind is too much oc- 
 cupied with my future life. Oh ! that I did but 
 feel more the awful importance of having my loins 
 girded, and my lamp burning. My hope and trust 
 is in that Power which brought me up out of a 
 horrible pit; which has supported me in many hu- 
 miliating dispensations; and will be with me, if I am 
 preserved faithful, even in the valley of the shadow 
 of death." 
 
 11 mo 1. "Too much occupied with future 
 plans, so that the present, which abounds with 
 cause for humble gratitude, has been overlooked. 
 How desirable is that state, where every thought is 
 brought into captivity to the obedience of Christ." 
 
 On the 20th and 21st of the twelfth month in 
 the same year, this pious young man attended the 
 monthly and quarterly meetings at Worcester, ap- 
 parently in usual healtlj. The following day he 
 complained of being unwell, and afterwards had an 
 attack of fever, succeeded by inflammation of 
 the heart and lungs. During his illness he ex- 
 pressed but little on religious subjects ; but he was 
 preserved in remarkable quietness and mental com- 
 posure, a sweet feeling of peace overshadowing 
 him. He seemed to have nothing to do but to 
 
LINDLEY MURRAY. 379 
 
 die ; for he had been seriously engaged, in time of 
 health, to seek preparation for death. 
 
 On seventh day, the 21st of the first month, 1826, 
 he became suddenly worse : he was preserved sensi- 
 ble to the last ; and very early on the following morn- 
 ing, after some close and painful conflicts of nature, 
 he breathed quietly for a few seconds ; and his 
 peaceful spirit was released from the further trials 
 of life, and permitted, we cannot doubt, to enter 
 into the joy of his Lord. 
 
 LINDLEY MURRAY was a native of Penn- 
 sylvania, and his parents were respected members 
 of our religious Society. His father designed him 
 for a merchant, and gave him a suitable education ; 
 but the son having entertained views of literary 
 improvement, superior to what is generally afforded 
 by mercantile engagements, gave a decided prefer- 
 ence to the law; and having pursued his studies for 
 four years, with an eminent solicitor, he commenced 
 practice in New York, where his knowledge and 
 talents soon developed themselves, and appeared 
 likely to gain for him considerable eminence. But 
 it pleased Divine Providence, that the course of 
 his ardent pursuits should be arrested by sickness ; 
 and that a succession of circumstances, which 
 might then appear opposed to his future usefulness 
 and comfort, should contribute to direct his 
 life to objects of a higher and far more important 
 nature. 
 
380 LINDLEY MURRAY. 
 
 During his youth, the natural vivacity of his 
 mind led him into some of the gaieties which are 
 too often indulged in at that period of life ; but 
 there is good reason to believe, that he was early 
 made sensible of the operation of Divine grace, 
 and that his morals and principles were preserved 
 from contamination. 
 
 About the year 1784, in the thirty-eighth year 
 of his age, his constitution being very much en- 
 feebled by illness, his physicians advised the trial 
 of a milder climate, as the most likely means to 
 re-establish his health. He had, some years be- 
 fore, been in this country, which induced him to 
 give a decided preference to England. At this 
 time he had been married about seventeen years ; 
 and the prospect of leaving their home and near 
 connexions was, to him and his beloved wife, a 
 severe trial. They hoped, however, that with the 
 blessing of Providence on the means thus used, 
 they might be favoured, at no distant period, to 
 return to their native country. They landed in 
 England in the first month following, and in the 
 course of that year fixed their residence at 
 Holdgate, near York, at which place they con- 
 tinued to live until the time of Lindley Murray's 
 decease. 
 
 For some years previously to his settling in this- 
 country, through the goodness of the Lord to his 
 soul, he had been led to form a correct estimate of 
 the value of all earthly pursuits ; to turn his back 
 on the applause of the world ; and had become a 
 
LINDLEY MURRAY. 381 
 
 consistent member of our religious Society ; his 
 mind, as it matured, having made the principles of 
 his education those of his judgment. 
 
 The humility of his deportment, and the Chris- 
 tian spirit which breathed through his whole con- 
 duct, greatly endeared him to the members of 
 York monthly meeting, and afforded him a scope 
 for usefulness, of which he diligently availed him- 
 self, for the benefit of all around him. His health 
 continued so delicate, as to prevent his taking a 
 very active part in our meetings for discipline, or 
 in the concerns of society at large ; yet, contem- 
 plating his time, his talents, and all that he pos- 
 sessed, but as a trust, of which he had to render 
 an account, he proved, by his future life, how 
 much may be done for the good of others, under 
 circumstances apparently unfavourable, when the 
 love of God, and of our fellow men, are the go- 
 verning principles of the heart. Instead of yield- 
 ing to depression, or adopting habits of personal 
 indulgence, in consequence of his bodily infirmities 
 and confinement, he diligently and successfully 
 employed himself as an editor and author, more 
 especially for the benefit of the young. In 
 his publications, which were very extensively 
 adopted, he not only excluded whatever was 
 calculated to impress false principles and senti- 
 ments in morals and religion, but he also aimed to 
 make the course of instruction in the elements of 
 useful knowledge, subservient to a far higher 
 object, that of imbuing the susceptible minds of 
 
382 LINDLEY MURRAY. 
 
 youth with the purest principles and precepts of 
 Christian morality. And there is good reason to 
 believe, that, under the Divine blessing, these 
 labours have had a decided and extensive influence 
 in the formation of virtuous and religious character. 
 His faculties, both natural and spiritual, brightened 
 by use ; and his mental vigour and energy were 
 strengthened by a judicious, industrious occupation 
 of his time. 
 
 Whilst health permitted him, he was a diligent 
 attender of our meetings for worship and dis- 
 cipline; but during nearly the last twenty years 
 of his life, he was unable to unite with his friends, 
 in this public demonstration of a dependence on 
 Almighty God ; yet his zeal and devotion were not 
 in any degree diminished. His delight was still in 
 the law of the Lord, and in his law did he medi- 
 tate day and night. In life and conversation he 
 was a preacher of righteousness, illustrating in his 
 deportment our Christian testimonies, with uniform 
 consistency. Nor, though necessarily more seclud- 
 ed from the society of his friends, were his love and 
 attachment to them abated. He was ready, when 
 of ability, to be consulted by them ; and continued, 
 to the last, to take a lively interest in their welfare. 
 He rejoiced especially in any indication of their 
 spiritual growth; and was greatly concerned for the 
 due exercise of our Christian disciphne, in the 
 spirit of meekness and wisdom. 
 
 In his discharge of the duties of an elder, his 
 experience and judgment were highly valued. He 
 
LINDLEY MURRAY. o83 
 
 manifested a truly Christian feeling for the faithful, 
 humble labourers in the work of the ministry. He 
 loved the society of the honest, simple-hearted 
 travellers towards the heavenly kingdom; and 
 although their situation might be obscure, and 
 their mental acquirements hmited, he valued their 
 acquaintance, and treated them with Christian 
 friendship and esteem. 
 
 His charities, both public and private, but par- 
 ticularly the latter, were extensive. He was a firm 
 friend to the education of the poorer classes of 
 society: which he evinced, not only by his liberality 
 in assisting public institutions for this purpose, but 
 by his kind attention to the wants of those in his 
 own neighbourhood, at a period considerably prior 
 to the general interest being excited to the subject. 
 He was very soHcitous for the improvement of the 
 condition of the Indian aborigines of his native 
 country, and of the African race. Ha took a lively 
 interest in the proceedings of the Bible Society, 
 and in other efforts for the extension of the king- 
 dom of Christ upon eartli. 
 
 His exemplary moderation and simplicity, in 
 every thing connected with his own expenditure, 
 in his dress, in the furniture of his house and table, 
 and the entire coincidence of his beloved and faith- 
 ful partner in all his views, enabled them to devote 
 a considerable portion of their income, and the 
 profits which he derived from his numerous works, 
 to objects of piety and benevolence. He was, at 
 the same time, hospitable in his house; and liberal, 
 
384 LINDLEY MURRAY. 
 
 though discriminating and judicious in his charity. 
 His mind, indeed, was richly imbued with Christian 
 love; from whence flowed that patience, charity, and 
 forgiving temper, so uniformly evinced by him. 
 
 This dear friend, notwithstanding his various pri- 
 vations from the state of his health, was remarkable 
 for cheerfulness ; and he was frequently led to num- 
 ber his blessings, and to acknowledge, that his afflic- 
 tions, and what appeared to be the most adverse 
 circumstances of his life, were designed to promote 
 his final well-being. Ke never repined at his long 
 confinement ; but was wont to observe, how plea- 
 sant was his prison, if he might use the term. In 
 the latter years of his life, his bodily infirmities in- 
 creased ; but his mind was preserved in intellectual 
 and spiritual brightness, and he continued particu- 
 larly watchful, that his weakness of body should 
 not lead to any habits of indolence, or unnecessary 
 self-indulgence. 
 
 Whilst thus cultivating the Christian enjoyment 
 of life, he was often led, with great humility, to 
 contemplate the close of it as the commencement 
 of a state of endless felicity. He frequently 
 expressed the sense of his own imperfections and 
 unworthiness ; and uniformly evinced, that his 
 hopes of salvation rested solely on the mercy of 
 God, through the atonement and mediation of 
 Jesus Christ. On the occasion of the fiftieth 
 anniversary of his union with his beloved wife, he 
 thus expresses himself in writing : " In the course 
 of the long period of our union, we have had 
 
LINDLEY MURRAY. 385 
 
 our trials and afflictions ; we have seen a variety of 
 trying events and situations : but we have been 
 favoured too with many great and distinguished 
 blessings. Even the afflictions, and what appeared 
 to be adverse occurrences, were designed for our 
 final well-being. I hope the gracious intention of 
 these dispensations will be fully answered, by our 
 being safely landed, through the atonement and 
 intercession of our blessed Redeemer, on those 
 happy shores, where no clouds nor storms are ever 
 known ; and where, after millions of ages of hap- 
 piness shall have passed away, we shall only seem 
 to have begun our felicity; — a felicity that will 
 never end." 
 
 The following memorandum, found in his writing, 
 desk, but to which there is no date, bears testi- 
 mony to that habit of watchfulness and self-exami- 
 nation, so necessary to the growth of the Christian. 
 
 " Preserve me from all vain self-complacency, 
 from seeking the applauses of men, and from all so- 
 Hcitude about what they may think or say of me. 
 May I be made truly humble, and of a meek and 
 quiet spirit. If I have done any good to my fellow- 
 creatures, or in any degree promoted the will of 
 my heavenly Father, may I unfeignedly give Him 
 all the glory; attributing nothing to myself, and 
 taking comfort only from the reflection, that an 
 employment in his service affords an evidence that 
 his mercy is towards me— that I am not forsaken by 
 Him, and He is training me for an inhabitant of his 
 
 s 
 
3SQ ELIZABETH WHEELER. 
 
 blessed kingdom; there to glorify and serve my 
 God and Redeemer for ever." 
 
 In this state of preparation and watchfulness, 
 we have every reason to believe, was this faithful 
 servant found, when the messenger of death de- 
 livered his hasty summons, and called him from 
 the labours of the church militant on earth, to the 
 joys of the church triumphant in heaven. On 
 the evening of the 13th of the second month, 1826, 
 he was suddenly seized with a severe attack of in- 
 disposition; and on the morning of the 16th he 
 breathed his last, in great peace and resignation, 
 in the eighty-first year of his age. 
 
 ELIZABETH WHEELER was the daughter 
 of William and Elizabeth Tuke, of York, and was 
 born there, in the year 1760. Being deprived of 
 maternal care in her infancy, she was much from 
 home during her childhood ; but on her father's 
 second marriage, was privileged with the care 
 of a pious mother-in-law, to whom she became 
 much attached, and whom she often spoke of with 
 great esteem and affection. 
 
 By submitting to the humbling visitations of the 
 love of God to her youthful mind, she was early 
 introduced into that sphere of usefulness and dedi- 
 cation which marked her future life. When at 
 home, she rendered assistance in the school which 
 was superintended by her parents ; and though 
 
ELIZABETH WHEELER. 387 
 
 her department in the family was principally of the 
 domestic kind, yet there is good ground to believe, 
 that her religious example had a beneficial influ- 
 ence. She was also some time in Ireland, to assist 
 her beloved sister, Sarah Grubb, in an institution 
 similar to that at York. 
 
 About the twenty-third year of her age, she 
 first appeared as a minister. The following ex- 
 tract from a memorandum, made some years subse- 
 quent to this period, indicates a deep sense of the 
 nature of this engagement : " Oh ! the need for 
 me singly to present my cause, my all, before Him 
 who can so carry forward the great work of puri- 
 fication in the heart, as that a right preparation 
 may be received for the accomplishment of every 
 Divine purpose ; that I, the smallest vessel in the 
 Lord's house, if one at all, may but be clean, and 
 preserved from drawing down his righteous dis- 
 pleasure, in the inquiry, * Who hath required 
 this at thy hands.* This is, at present, the breathing 
 of my prostrated soul ; for in, I trust, a little re- 
 newed capacity, through holy help, to labour 
 after, and dwell near the root of life, the consider- 
 ation of the awful importance of a gospel-messen- 
 ger, in the most confined sphere, has humbled me 
 as into the dust ; believing, that if those at this 
 day are instrumental in the Lord's hand, in re- 
 moving the rubbish, or in any degree in raising 
 the dead, it must be by their dwelling beyond 
 the craving of the multitude ; being so buried in 
 baptism the full time, as to have no will of their 
 
 s 2 
 
S88 ELIZABETH WHEELER. 
 
 own, self being of no reputation ; but approving 
 themselves mindful to accompany their Master 
 through suffering, as well as rejoicing." 
 
 In the year 1795, she married Joshua Wheeler, 
 of Hitchin*, and became a valuable and useful 
 member of that monthly meeting. Both before 
 and after her marriage she several times tra- 
 velled on religious service. Her communications 
 as a minister were not very frequent in her 
 own meeting; but being reverently concerned 
 to wait before the Lord for the influence of 
 his Spirit, her offerings were weighty and in- 
 structive, and to the comfort and edification of her 
 friends. She exercised a tender care for the best 
 welfare of her own family, and in times of religious 
 retirement with them, often imparted suitable coun- 
 sel and encouragement. Her friends, and those 
 around her, particularly when under affliction, 
 shared her sympathy and kind attention. 
 
 In 1803, she was deprived by death of her be- 
 loved husband; but was supported by the Most 
 High, under the pressure of this great affliction, 
 and enabled to fulfil the duties that devolved upon 
 her, in the education of her three daughters; being 
 concerned to unite firmness with affectionate 
 kindness, in her conduct as a parent. The fol- 
 lowing sentiments, extracted from some written 
 counsel to her children, may be not unsuitably in- 
 troduced into this memoir. 
 
 • See Part X. of this Work, p. 145, first edition. 
 
ELIZABETH WHEELER. 389 
 
 ** Whatever station in life may be in future allot- 
 ted you, be sure, set out and abide in simplicity. 
 Follow the example of none, but as you are con- 
 vinced they are willing to be governed by the regu- 
 lating principles of Truth. In dress, (as well 
 as in the furniture of our houses,) I have been long 
 persuaded, more injury is done to the tender plant 
 in the youthful mind, by giving way to extreme 
 nicety as to the texture of apparel, than by some 
 transient turns of gaiety itself. Therefore, let your 
 choice in the necessary conveniences of life ever be 
 with an eye to usefulness, simplicity, and neatness, 
 which being to be had at a moderate expense, 
 whatever may be possessed, you will always be 
 able to do more for others ; and the satisfaction 
 this will ever procure, through the progressive 
 stages of existence, will far out-balance every 
 trifling enjoyment." 
 
 Elizabeth Wheeler was accustomed to notice 
 with much feeling, the return of that period at 
 which she was left a widow ; and though, to the 
 last, it failed not to excite very tender sensibility, 
 the remembrance of it was ever mingled with 
 Christian submission. In allusion to this subject, 
 she writes thus: 
 
 1818. — 1 mo. 21. " The fifteenth anniversary of 
 my widowhood reviewed with awfulness and fear, 
 lest the time past has not been sufficiently im- 
 proved; but commemorated with gratitude of 
 heart, under a sense of many continued, unmerited 
 blessings, amid varied conflicting scenes, which, if 
 
390 ELIZABETH WHEELER. 
 
 but permitted acceptably to purge away the remain- 
 ing dross, and purify for a better inheritance, may all 
 be ascribed to mercy, unutterable mercy. * Bless 
 the Lord, O my soul, and forget not all his 
 benefits.' " 
 
 1819. — 12 mo. 31. " The increase of bodily 
 indisposition, of late, fails not to awaken anticipa- 
 tions of a better state, where incumbrances, sor- 
 row, and separation have no place ; but where, if 
 in adorable mercy an admittance should ultimately 
 be granted to an erring, tribulated traveller, all 
 might and praise be for ever ascribed to the Father 
 and Fountain of purity. At the close of this day, 
 the outgoings of the year with me were sealed with 
 much suffering, from violent spasmodic affection 
 on my breath ; but after a little settlement, the 
 incoming of another year was sweetly productive of 
 humbling, consohng reflections ; when feelings of 
 gratitude and praise were not wanting, to the God 
 and Father of my life, whose blessings to this day 
 have been unmeritedly showered down. " 
 
 The state of the health of this dear friend was 
 such, that for several years she was mostly con- 
 fined to her own habitation during the winter. 
 This, in addition to much bodily suffering, was no 
 small trial ; but she was enabled to endure it with 
 exemplary patience, and often to number her 
 present blessings. 
 
 For several weeks previous to her death, she 
 was more unwell than usual ; and frequently spoke 
 of having discouraging and humbhng views of her 
 
JAMES BRANDWOOD. 391 
 
 own spiritual condition: at other times she was 
 favoured with the sensible enjoyment of the love of 
 God ; and about three weeks before her close, 
 one morning remarked, that she had felt a 
 near union of spirit with her departed husband, 
 and communion with the Source of all good; and 
 again alluded to it after the usual reading of the 
 Scriptures in her family, addressing her children 
 in a very instructive manner. 
 
 After a severe attack of spasm, she was, for the 
 last two days, able to express very little in a con- 
 nected and intelligible manner, and during the 
 most of that time, appeared to suffer much from 
 pain and extreme difficulty of breathing. As 
 her strength declined, respiration became more 
 easy, and, for the last few hours, conflict and suf- 
 fering were succeeded by a peaceful calm, in which 
 she quietly expired, on the 17th of the second 
 month, 1 826 ; and her surviving friends consoHngly 
 believe, that her prepared spirit was permitted to 
 join those of the just made perfect, through Him, 
 who " by one offering hath perfected for ever them 
 that are sanctified." 
 
 JAMES BRANDWOOD was the eldest son 
 of John Brandwood, of Entwistle, in the parish of 
 Bolton in Lancashire, yeoman, and was born in the 
 eleventh month, 1739. 
 
 Having left behind him an account in writing, 
 of his early experience in the work of religion, the 
 
392 JAMES BRANDWOOD. 
 
 following abstract is taken, nearly in his own words^ 
 from this narrative. ** It pleased the all-wise and 
 gracious God, who gave me being, to follow me by 
 his grace, even from my youth, often bowing my 
 mind in serious considerations, that I was placed 
 here as on his footstool, for a short space of time, 
 and must ere long remove, to appear before his 
 judgment-seat ; also, how short and transient pre- 
 sent enjoyments are, compared with the eternal 
 nature of the life to come ; whereby my mind was 
 led to conclude, this world is not my resting place, 
 the life to come is my home, eternity is the chief 
 end and design of my being. 
 
 " Running in my own will and strength, from year 
 to year, I heard sermons, read many books, and 
 talked with professors : some said one thing, and 
 some another. I then began to read the Scrip- 
 tures more ; but, alas ! they were to me, in many 
 places, as a sealed book. I prayed often in secret 
 places, and learned to sing, thinking I was thereby 
 preparing myself to join the heavenly host. I 
 talked with religious professors about doctrinal 
 points, and endeavoured to form as just notions 
 and opinions about the coming, Hfe, doctrines, suf- 
 ferings, and death of Christ, as I could ; and this I 
 called faith. But this faith not proceeding from 
 the quickening power of Divine grace, but from 
 the workings of the natural understanding, was a 
 dead faith, and could not be an evidence of things 
 not seen, nor work by love to the purifying of my 
 heart, so as to give victory over the various sinful 
 
JAMES BRANDWOOD. 393 
 
 lusts and vanities of this world ; but, on the con- 
 trary, I was abundantly overcome thereby, from 
 day to day. 
 
 " In this condition I travelled long, and was 
 sorely tossed between the secret reproofs of 
 Divine grace in my conscience, and the work- 
 ings of the adversary. About the twentieth year 
 of my age, it pleased God, in unspeakable mercy, 
 further to enlighten my soul, through the Spirit of 
 his Son, as with the day-spring from on high ; 
 whereby I was enabled to see more clearly my 
 fallen and corrupt state, and my sins were set in 
 order before me, appearing exceedingly sinful, and 
 opposite to the holy will of God. In this day, all 
 my former building in religion was shaken to the 
 very foundation. In this situation, I cried, * Oh ! 
 what shall I do? to whom shall I flee? for in this 
 sinful state I cannot dwell with Him that is holy.' 
 
 *' The Scriptures now began to be more opened 
 to my understanding; and though I was told, 
 that by a certain ceremony, which had been per- 
 formed in my infancy, *. I was made a member of 
 Christ, a child of God, and an inheritor of the 
 kingdom of Heaven ;' yet, in the opening of the 
 Scriptures to my understanding, I saw this could 
 not be true ; for there I was informed, that the 
 members of Christ were made such by other 
 means, even by his own baptism with the Spirit, as 
 saith the apostle, * By one Spirit are we all bap- 
 tized into one body ;' and that, * if any man be in 
 
 s 5 
 
394 JAMES BRANDWOOD. 
 
 Christ, he is a new creature.' I also saw, that the 
 children of God were such as were begotten of 
 Him, through Christ, the incorruptible Seed and 
 Word of God, and born again unto newness of 
 life, bringing forth the fruits of the Spirit. And 
 that the kingdom of heaven, and government 
 of Christ, is within, by the influence of his Spirit, 
 which, as a pure principle in his children and 
 people, ruleth and leadeth them in his service. 
 
 " I also saw, that all my prayers and songs of 
 praise had been a sacrifice of my own preparing, 
 and offered up in my own vain imagination, in a 
 fallen and unconverted state ; and that it was only 
 in and through the Spirit, that God could be ac- 
 ceptably worshipped. I also saw, that all my 
 former faith was no more than a bare assent of the 
 natural understanding to certain things whereof I 
 had no evidence, but what arose from the letter of 
 Scripture, and other outward means ; whereas, in 
 the opening of the Scriptures, I saw that * he that 
 believeth hath the witness in himself,' even the 
 Spirit of Him who is the Author and Object of true 
 and living faith, by which the quickened soul 
 receives an evidence of things not seen, and a 
 humble confidence in the saving power and re- 
 deeming love of God through Christ. I also 
 saw, that I had trusted too much in, and been 
 carried about with, the changeable doctrines of 
 men, and neglected the teachings of the grace and 
 good Spirit of God in my soul, which, as a swift 
 witness against evil, had followed me with in- 
 
JAMES BRANDWOOD. 395 
 
 ward and secret reproof, even from my infant 
 years. 
 
 " As I was brought more and more into still- 
 ness, and humbled under the Divine hand, the 
 light of Christ arose, and more enlightened my 
 mind ; whereby I saw into the purity of that faith 
 which was once delivered to the saints, and that 
 holy religion, which, through the power of Divine 
 grace, was taught, and which wrought in the primi- 
 tive believers in Christ. As these things opened in 
 my view, a strong persuasion arose therefrom, that it 
 was not my duty to join any of the various profes- 
 sions of religion with which I was acquainted ; and 
 if, at any time, I tried to join with any of them, it 
 brought distress and trouble over my mind. I then 
 said in my heart, * Is there no people on earth pre- 
 served in the simplicity of the Truth, with whom 
 I can unite?' Whereupon it came into my mind, 
 to go to a meeting of the people called Quakers ; 
 a people of whose religious principles I had very 
 little knowledge, neither did I know more than one 
 person of that persuasion. Being encouraged by 
 repeated drawings of mind towards them, I went 
 many miles to one of their meetings, accompanied 
 by several others. 
 
 " Being sat down in the meeting, which was but 
 small, my mind was seized with great surprise, 
 considering the vast diiFerence between that multi- 
 tude of words and ceremonies to which J had 
 been accustomed, and the solemn silence in which 
 we sat ; and the breathing of my spirit was, * If this 
 
396 JAMES BRANDWOOD. 
 
 be right, confirm it to me this day.' After some 
 time, my mind was brought into more stillness, 
 desiring to unite in the solemn pause, in which 
 Divine goodness favoured my soul with a sense of 
 his gracious presence, and the promise of Christ 
 opened to my mind with great sweetness, though I 
 had not understood it before, * Where two or 
 three are gathered together in my name, there 
 am I in the midst of them.' In this my soul re- 
 joiced, and said, * This is the truth, this is what I 
 have been long seeking for.' Towards the latter 
 part of the meeting, some testimonies were borne 
 in great simplicity and plainness of speech, but in 
 the demonstration of the Spirit. 
 
 " When I came amongst this people, I met with 
 great opposition, both from professors and profane; 
 but knowing in whom I had believed, and that his 
 power is greater than he that is in the world, my 
 faith was strengthened, and my spirit frequently 
 bowed before Him for help and support in that 
 day, in which, blessed be his name, I often found 
 his secret hand underneath, enabling me to stand 
 in patience, and bear the cross." 
 
 James Brandwood appears to have been early 
 made instrumental to the convincing of several 
 others, of the truth of our religious principles, and 
 became a member of our Society in the year 
 1761 ; and a meeting was shortly afterwards set- 
 tled at Edgworth, where he resided many years. 
 Soon after he was admitted amongst Friends, he 
 spoke as a minister : his offerings in that character 
 
JAMES BRANDWOOD. 397 
 
 were concise, forcible, and comprehensive; and 
 being concerned reverently to wait for the renewed 
 influence of the Lord's power, they were acceptable 
 to his friends. In consequence of his joining our 
 Society, he was disinherited by his father, who died 
 when his son was forty-seven years of age. 
 
 After this, for many years he followed the pro- 
 fession of a land-surveyor and conveyancer: he 
 was never married, and lived most of his Hfe in a 
 retired part of the country. He was a plain, country 
 man, possessed of a good understanding; but had 
 not the advantage of a Hberal education. Few 
 men appear to have been more free from the love of 
 the interests of this world ; his Christian virtues and 
 unobtrusive deportment, combined with his cheerful 
 and instructive conversation, gained him the gene- 
 ral esteem of all classes with whom he had inter- 
 course. He was scrupulously tender of the repu- 
 tation of others, so that his most intimate friends 
 scarcely ever heard him speak to the disadvantage 
 of an absent person. 
 
 In the decline of life, however, through a 
 combination of circumstances, he became less 
 diligent in the attendance of our religious meet- 
 ings, and, in the course of a few years, was discon- 
 tinued as an acknowledged minister ; yet he was 
 enabled to bear, with becoming patience, some 
 deeply trying circumstances, which during this 
 period were permitted to attend him. After some 
 time, it pleased his gracious Lord to re-animate 
 his love to his brethren, and he was again accept- 
 ably engaged in the work of the ministry. Early 
 
398 JAMES BRANDWOOD. 
 
 in the year 1824, he removed to West Houghton, 
 near Wigan, and some months afterwards was 
 reinstated as an acknowledged minister. Notwith- 
 standing his advanced age, being in his eighty- 
 fifth year, he was diligent in attending meetings, 
 clear and instructive in ministry, much to the com- 
 fort and edification of his friends ; and his society 
 was pleasant and instructive to them. 
 
 Towards the close of the following year, he be- 
 came unwell, from which time to his death, he was 
 mostly confined to the house. During his illness, 
 he was preserved in patient resignation, and he 
 was enabled to communicate much valuable coun- 
 sel. At one time, he requested that passage of 
 Scripture to be read, in which the apostle says, 
 " We preach Christ crucified, unto the Jews a 
 stumbling-block, and unto the Greeks foolishness ; 
 but unto them who are called, both Jews and 
 Greeks, Christ the power of God, and the wisdom 
 of God ;"" on which he exclaimed, " Wonderful, 
 and very good ;" and after a few minutes' silence, 
 added, " This passage dwelt very much upon my 
 mind whilst in bed this morning ;" and he express- 
 ed his surprise, that any seriously-thinking man, 
 with the New Testament in his hand, could be 
 drawn into that dangerous disbelief and practice, of 
 reasoning away the propitiation and atonement of 
 Christ, who was crucified for our sins. Adding, 
 " Such as are favoured with a sense of their own 
 unworthiness, and the exceeding sinfulness of 
 sin before God, as they humbly seek unto Him for 
 
ANN CROWLEY. 399 
 
 help, come to know that He is also Christ, the 
 wisdom of God, and the power of God." 
 
 Three days before his death, in the course of an 
 interesting conversation, he remarked to this 
 effect : " I have indeed lived a great while, and 
 have seen a good deal, both of good and evil; 
 and having, through Divine mercy and forgiveness, 
 got through all, I feel my mind very comfortable, 
 and am thankful I am thus favoured." The fol- 
 lowing day, on its being remarked by one who 
 came to visit him, that he had been a good 
 liver, he replied, deeply affected : " It is not for 
 any righteousness of my own that I shall gain ac- 
 ceptance ; but all my hope is in the mercy of God 
 in Christ Jesus." After a pause, though then very 
 weak, he was enabled to speak for some time, on 
 the fall of man, and his restoration through the 
 atoning sacrifice of our Lord Jesus Christ ; but 
 which, he added, it is not the duty of believers too 
 nicely to define or explain ; but rather to wait for 
 his spiritual appearance in their own hearts. 
 This was his last religious communication ; and he 
 peacefully departed this Hfe, on the 23d. of the third 
 month, 1826. 
 
 ANN CROWLEY was born at Shiliingford 
 in Oxfordshire, in the year 1765. She received 
 from her parents, William and Katherine Crowley, 
 a guarded education. In her very early years. 
 
400 ANN CROWLEY. 
 
 she was visited with the gentle reproofs of instruc- 
 tion, and felt the joy and peace attendant on yielding 
 to them. By unwatchfulness for a time, she lost^ 
 in degree, these softening impressions, and indulged 
 in some gratifications inconsistent with the simpli- 
 city of her profession ; yet, through the merciful 
 care of the Shepherd of Israel, these deviations 
 were not of long continuance ; and she remarks, 
 in some memorandums upon her early religious 
 experience, " About the sixteenth year of my 
 age, I was renewedly favoured with a powerful vi- 
 sitation of heavenly love and light, by which, 
 through the tender mercies of a compassionate 
 Father, I saw clearly there was no way to obtain 
 present peace and everlasting happiness, but by 
 believing in and yielding obedience unto the dic- 
 tates of unerring Wisdom, the Spirit of Truth 
 revealed in the heart. And as I gave up faithfully 
 to follow the gradual unfoldings of the Lord's will, 
 I felt an increase of strength to bear the cross, and 
 despise the shame." 
 
 Thus persevering in watchfulness, she ex- 
 perienced the blessing of preservation ; and being 
 more and more instructed in the school of Christ, 
 she was in due time qualified to speak unto others, 
 of what He had done for her soul. After passing 
 through many deep exercises and preparatory 
 baptisms, she first came forth as a minister in her 
 twenty-sixth year. Her feelings in a meeting for 
 worship, in the immediate prospect of this requir- 
 ing, she thus describes. " My mind was deeply pro- 
 
ANN CROWLEY. 401 
 
 strated throughout the time of our sitting together, 
 and I felt the love of God abundantly shed abroad 
 in my heart, insomuch that I could experimentally 
 adopt the language, * In the day of the Lord's 
 power, his people are a willing people.' Yet so 
 great was the fear that attended my mind, lest I 
 had not passed through the needful preparation to 
 qualify rightly to minister in the name of the Lord, 
 and that I should, by speaking, darken counsel by 
 words without true knowledge, that I suffered 
 the meeting to break up. And though this 
 brought my poor mind under renewed conflict, yet 
 I could appeal to my merciful Master, who knew 
 it was not wilful disobedience, but a fear of running 
 before my spiritual Guide, that I did not feel much 
 condemnation in trying the fleece both wet and 
 dry." The following day, at a friend's house, it 
 appears that during a time of solemn silence, to 
 use her own expression, " the mighty power of 
 God seemed evidently to overshadow them." 
 Under this precious feeling, she was made sensible 
 that that was the accepted time for the offering to 
 be made ; and she adds, " I ventured to stammer 
 forth a few expressions, which arose in that degree 
 of life and power, that no doubt remained but that 
 it was really the operation of Divine love. And oh ! 
 the blessed reward of peace that flowed into my 
 humbled heart : language is inadequate fully to de- 
 scribe this heavenly enjoyment." 
 
 It is scarcely probable, that any one who had 
 not passed through similar mental conflicts, can 
 
402 ANN CROWLEY. 
 
 fully understand the deep suffering, and the close 
 searchings of heart, which many experience who 
 beheve themselves called to the ministry of the 
 Gospel in our meetings for worship. The high 
 profession made by our Society, of a dependence 
 on the renewed discoveries of the Spirit of Christ, 
 for a right qualification thus to minister, ought to 
 lead those who are so engaged to act with reverent 
 watchfulness, and in the filial fear of God. At the 
 same time, we that are hearers should remember, 
 that we are never so likely to form a correct judg- 
 ment of the ministry that is offered to us, or to be 
 edified by what we hear, as when our minds are 
 fixed on God, in humble but fervent desire, that 
 He will graciously grant unto us also of his Holy 
 Spirit, and enable us, in simplicity and faith, to 
 receive with gladness of heart, that ministry which 
 comes from Him through his faithful servants. 
 
 In the year 1796, soon after the decease of her 
 surviving parent, Ann Crowley, with three of her 
 sisters, removed to Uxbridge, where she resided 
 the remainder of her life, and where she laboured 
 diligently amongst her friends, and with much 
 acceptance to them, in the service of the 
 Gospel ; — her ministry being sound and weighty, 
 and attended, in an eminent degree, with the bap- 
 tizing power of Truth. It may be truly said of 
 this dedicated servant of the Lord, that it was her 
 concern to adorn the doctrine which she was en- 
 gaged to promulgate, by a correspondent life and 
 conversation. She was a bright example of Chris- 
 
ANN CROWLEY. 403 
 
 tian love and meekness, endearing herself to her 
 friends by her kind and affable manners, and her 
 warm interest in their spiritual welfare ; of great 
 humility, and endeavouring to occupy her time and 
 faculties to the glory of God, and the good of her 
 fellow-creatures. 
 
 Although of a very weakly frame, she travelled 
 much as a minister ; visiting, at different periods, 
 nearly all the meetings of Friends on this island, 
 and some of them repeatedly. Her last religious 
 engagement from home, was in the year 1S19, 
 amongst Friends of her own quarterly meeting. 
 In the course of this visit, as had many times been 
 the case before on similar occasions, her ministry 
 among her friends, in London and its neighbour- 
 hood, was awakening and instructive, inviting them, 
 with much affectionate earnestness, to a close 
 searching of heart before the Lord. She after- 
 wards remarked, that the discharge of this Httle 
 debt of love had yielded her much rehef, and was 
 attended with a feeling of sweet peace. Her 
 health was at this time in a declining state, and her 
 bodily sufferings often great. This continued to 
 be the case for several years, and frequently pre- 
 vented her attending our religious meetings ; but 
 when able to meet with her friends, she was 
 often strengthened powerfully to minister amongst 
 them. 
 
 In a retrospect of past years, and in contem- 
 plating the future, this dear friend thus feelingly 
 writes concerning herself. " The Lord my God 
 
404 ANN CROWLEY. 
 
 hath hitherto sustained both body and mind, and, 
 in the midst of inexpressible suffering, and great 
 poverty of spirit, has graciously kept in a good 
 degree of patience and resignation to his unerring 
 will ; which I consider as unmerited, yea, boundless 
 mercy, vouchsafed in time of great need. May 
 my tribulated soul receive a portion of strength to 
 lean on the stafFof faith, and renewedly adore and 
 praise his great and excellent name, who is eter- 
 nally worthy of all power and renown. May it be 
 ascribed unto Him, by my humble walking in his 
 fear and counsel, the few more fleeting days that 
 in inscrutable wisdom may yet be lengthened out, 
 for purposes hid from the human mind, but doubt- 
 less in mercy, that the work may be fully accom- 
 plished." 
 
 " Oh ! that the afflictions dispensed in pure, 
 unerring wisdom, to one of the weakest and most 
 unworthy of the Lord's children, may have the in- 
 tended and blessed effect of preparing for a resting 
 place amongst those who have passed through 
 great tribulation, and have known their robes 
 washed and made white in the blood of the imma- 
 culate Lamb. This is more the fervent desire 
 of my heart, than for any earthly enjoyment; for 
 in deep abasement of mind I can truly say, I have 
 not asked for riches, honour, or length of days ; 
 but for an understanding heart, to fulfil my reli- 
 gious and civil duties with holy acceptance. I can 
 very feelingly acknowledge myself an unprofitable 
 servant, not worthy to bear testimony to the 
 
ANN CROWLEY. 405 
 
 never- failing mercies and goodness of my Heavenly 
 Father ; yet, for the encouragement of others, I 
 feel bound in a sense of heart-felt gratitude to ac- 
 knowledge, that there is a rich reward attached to 
 an honest endeavour to employ our time and talents 
 in the service of our great Creator, in that way and 
 manner which is clearly manifested by the light 
 of the Holy Spirit in the secret of our hearts." 
 
 In the early part of the year 1825, this deeply 
 tried servant of Christ was laid on a bed of sick- 
 ness, with Httle expectation of being ever raised 
 from it. Her complaints assumed a serious cha- 
 racter, and were attended with very acute pain. 
 When speaking of her sufferings, she remarked : 
 *' The dispensations of inscrutable Wisdom are all 
 in love and mercy, and it is for us dependent beings, 
 to say, in truth and sincerity, ' Thy will be done.' " 
 On one occasion, when sending messages of love to 
 some of her friends in the neighbourhood, she 
 added, " and I feel it to flow towards friends of 
 the quarterly meeting, particularly to the dear 
 young people, desiring they may embrace the 
 Truth, live under its influence, and reap the rich 
 reward. Oh ! the inexpressible love of God which 
 I now feel. How do I desire, that thousands, and 
 tens of thousands, may come into the enjoyment of 
 it, by giving up their hearts to fear and love their 
 Creator." At another time, she said : " It has been 
 a comfortable day to me ; I feel love to flow towards 
 all my dear friends every where, and to the whole 
 human race. I believe in the universality of the 
 
406 ANN CROWLEY. 
 
 love of God : it is not to be limited ; those are in 
 error that would limit it. In every nation, tongue, 
 and people, those that fear God and work right- 
 eousness will be accepted of Him." 
 
 In the course of the summer, she so far recover- 
 ed as to be able to go a short distance from home, 
 for a little change ; and attended two meetings, in 
 which she was enabled to exert her weak bodily 
 powers, in advocating the cause most dear to 
 her. In the first month following, she was again 
 confined to her bed, and suffered much pain, 
 which she endured with great patience, desiring 
 that the Divine will might be fully accomplished ; 
 and often said, that she felt poor and needy, but 
 her hope and trust in redeeming love and mercy 
 were unshaken. She continued to evince a lively 
 interest in the concerns and best welfare of her 
 friends ; and in times of religious retirement with 
 them, she imparted Christian instruction, when 
 too weak to be raised in her bed. On one occa- 
 sion, after having been much exhausted, and when 
 apparently sinking fast, she said ; " My coun- 
 tenance appearing distressed, does not indicate 
 distress of mind ; pain of body will distress the 
 countenance." And then added, " Thy will be 
 done ; Thy blessed will be done ! O my soul, 
 praise the Lord! bless and magnify his name." 
 On being asked if she was comfortable, she re- 
 plied : " All is comfort." And at another time 
 said, that her great affliction had been abundantly 
 
MARY PROUD. 407 
 
 made up, and that help had been extended m the 
 needful time. 
 
 She also expressed a wish, that the language 
 might be accepted, " Now let thy servant depart 
 in peace, for mine eyes have seen thy salvation." 
 Some time after, she said : *' If it were the 
 Lord's blessed will to release me, it would be 
 cause of thankfulness;" and she expressed a 
 humble hope, that a place of rest was prepared 
 for her. 
 
 During the last few weeks of her life, her 
 breathing was so much affected, as to make it 
 difficult for her to say much, without producing 
 spasms, which were very distressing ; and one 
 day she said : " Though I cannot express much, 
 I feel holy quiet." The day preceding her re- 
 lease was one of extreme suffering; and in the 
 evening, a friend taking leave of her, she said : 
 " If I am gone in the morning, there will be 
 cause to rejoice." The forepart of the night, 
 she became easier; and on the following day, 
 the 10th of the fourth month, 1826, she gradually 
 sunk away in great quietness, and her purified 
 spirit, through redeeming mercy, was, we may 
 consolingly believe, received into its heavenly 
 mansion, to joy unspeakable and full of glory. 
 
 MARY PROUD was born in the fourth month, 
 1742, at Ross in Herefordshire. She was the 
 
408 MARY PEOUD. 
 
 daughter of Rowland and Elizabeth Jones, who 
 were Friends of exemplary conduct ; her mother 
 was a minister in good esteem. Being left a 
 widow with four small children, and only a little 
 business for their support, she consented to part 
 with her daughter Mary, when about fifteen years 
 old, who came to reside with a near relation in 
 London. Whilst there, her youthful mind, through 
 unwatchfulness and the prevalence of temptation, 
 was captivated with the delusive vanities of the 
 present life. 
 
 Being, at times, subject to the company of 
 some who did not profess with Friends, in her 
 twentieth year she accepted an offer of mar- 
 riage from a young man, not a member of our 
 Society, but a sober, religious character, with 
 whom she lived about five years. But it pleased 
 Divine Wisdom to mar her pleasant prospects of 
 happiness in this life, for in the short space of four 
 months, an affectionate husband and their two 
 children were taken off by death. Thus rendered 
 desolate, she felt as one without hope, and her in- 
 ward and outward afflictions considerably impaired 
 her health. But as she patiently submitted to the 
 chastening of the Lord, she was comforted, and 
 through the redeeming influence of a Saviour's 
 love, she witnessed, in an unexpected season, the 
 weight of her transgression to be removed, and 
 her mind became settled in a peaceful calm. 
 
 The subject of this memoir, now Mary Malham, 
 left London, and returning to Ross, was joyfully 
 
MARY PROUD. 409 
 
 received by her valuable mother. Her mind was 
 about the same time, strongly impressed with an ap- 
 prehension that she was called to the work of the 
 ministry; to which, after passing through deep bap- 
 tism of spirit, she gave up, as one who was made 
 willing in the day of the Lord's power. 
 
 Some years afterwards, viz. in the year 1775, 
 she was united in marriage to William Proud, of 
 Hull, where they resided for many years ; but to- 
 wards the decline of life removed into Essex. 
 Shortly after this she was again left a widow, and 
 survived her husband upwards of twenty years. 
 At different periods of her life, she visited as a 
 minister various parts of this island. In this cha- 
 racter she was patient in exercise and deep in tra- 
 vail, for the arising of the Divine power ; being con- 
 cerned not to speak but from the renewing of the 
 Holy Spirit. 
 
 She was endued with a good natural understand- 
 ing, which inclination and a sense of duty led her 
 to cultivate by reading and meditation : this ren- 
 dered her an instructive companion ; and being af- 
 fable and courteous in her manners, she was much 
 beloved. As her heart was enlarged by Christian 
 love, her desire for the temporal and spiritual 
 welfare of all was manifested, and this was shown 
 in an especial manner, by the interest which she 
 discovered in the advancement of the kingdom of 
 Christ, both at home and abroad. She was much 
 concerned for those under suffering, contributing 
 liberally to their relief. 
 
 T 
 
410 MARY PROUD. 
 
 In the fifth month, 1823, whilst engaged in the 
 ministry in a monthly meeting at Halstead, Mary 
 Proud was perceptibly affected with paralysis. She 
 was removed home that afternoon, but was unable 
 to speak : the composure of her countenance, and 
 other tokens of mental introversion, showed that 
 her affections were fixed on heavenly things, to 
 the enjoyment of which, if in accordance with 
 the Divine will, she greatly longed that her 
 spirit might be speedily admitted. When the fa- 
 culty of speech returned, it was employed on sub- 
 jects appertaining to the great work of salvation. 
 To a friend she said: "I am thankful that the 
 enemy is turned backward." These few words 
 she revived in the hearing of many visitors, affec- 
 tionately entreating her younger friends that they 
 would, through Holy help, withstand his sugges- 
 tions, when they would witness all the snares laid 
 for them to be broken ; adding, in the language of 
 encouragement : '' The city, the strong city ! The 
 city, the strong city, flee unto it T' 
 
 From this state of weakness, this dear ancient 
 friend so far recovered as to be generally able to 
 attend meetings at and near home, and also the 
 two succeeding yearly meetings in London ; yet she 
 experienced considerable bodily infirmity, which 
 was endured with Christian resignation. On the 
 Sd of the fourth month, 182G, the monthly meeting 
 occurred at Kelvedon, the place of her residence. 
 In the meeting for worship, she was strengthened 
 
MARY PROUD. 411 
 
 eminently to advocate the truths of the Gospel ; 
 but returned home much exhausted, before the 
 meeting for discipHne was concluded, remarking, 
 " That it would be the last." Soon after this, her 
 debility greatly increased; yet she came down stairs 
 until within a week of her death, and felt satisfac- 
 tion in receiving the visits of her friends. 
 
 During this last and short illness, deep and 
 proving were the spiritual conflicts which Infinite 
 Wisdom permitted her to pass through. But 
 after a season of mental trial, she spoke as follows : 
 *' My God, my glory ! this, not in the letter, but 
 in the spirit : how precious the feeling ! My God, 
 my glory ! I have mourned his absence. He re- 
 garded it, and regarded me, though I felt myself 
 entirely unworthy of Him ; but He is returned, and 
 I can now sing of his goodness from my youth up, 
 and speak to his praise. Oh ! his mercies have been 
 beyond all count, daily, hourly, and oftener than the 
 hours of the day." Saying at another time, '* I 
 believe in that testimony, ' Having loved his own. 
 He loved them unto the end.' There seems no- 
 thing in my way ; do not desire my life, but pray 
 for my release : though my sufferings are great, 
 yet they are as nothing compared to the joys in 
 prospect — endless joys." 
 
 The last day of her continuance on earth, she 
 remarked: "This is my dying day;" and in the 
 forenoon, being raised in her bed, a solemn silence 
 prevailed, under v/hich she breathed forth a few 
 
412 JOHN CONRAN. 
 
 sentences with feeble accents. First, a song of 
 thanksgiving for the precious in-breaking of the 
 Divine presence, previous to the putting ofFof mor- 
 tahty ; — a humble petition, that the blessing of 
 heavenly preservation might rest upon survivors; — 
 and concluding with the solemn ascription of praise 
 unto Him who is everlastingly worthy. 
 
 Her peaceful close took place the same night, 
 the 2od of fourth month, 1826, at the advanced 
 age of eighty-four. 
 
 JOHN CON RAN was born in the city of 
 Dublin, in the year 1739. His parents professed 
 with the established Church of England, and being 
 in easy circumstances, they provided him with a 
 liberal education, and afterwards placed him as an 
 apprentice with a person in the linen trade at Lis- 
 burn. In this situation he was much exposed to 
 unsuitable company, and drawn into many youth- 
 ful dissipations, for which he was in mercy soon 
 permitted to feel condemnation ; and being led to 
 examine himself, his secret breathings began to 
 be after God. He became more diligent in the 
 attendance of public worship, and zealous in those 
 practices and observances in which he had been 
 educated. 
 
 But he still found that he had to lament over 
 the evils of his own heart, and to see that he had 
 not attained to that knowledge of God, and that 
 
JOHN CON RAN. 4)13 
 
 inward purity, which he considered as essential to 
 a truly religious life. He secretly cried for deli- 
 verance ; sin became a heavy burthen ; he gra- 
 dually forsook the amusements in which he had 
 indulged ; sat much alone ; and in reading the 
 Holy Scriptures, they were often made a means of 
 comfort to his tribulated soul. Thus, in stillness 
 and retirement, he was led into an increasing de- 
 pendence on Divine instruction. 
 
 Whilst in this awakened state of mind, when 
 about the thirty-third year of his age, he attended 
 a quarterly meeting of Friends at Lurgan, where 
 he was affected in an extraordinary manner by the 
 ministry of Robert Willis, of America, who was 
 then on a religious visit in Ireland. Although on 
 terms of intimacy with several members of our 
 Society, he had previously felt dissatisfied with our 
 principles ; but now the power of the Lord so broke 
 in upon his soul, that his views were completely 
 changed, and under a firm conviction of the rec- 
 titude of the measure, he soon afterwards fully 
 embraced the doctrines and views of Friends. 
 This, however, occasioned him many deep conflicts 
 of spirit. He often looked back on his former 
 course of life, and felt the Divine judgments for 
 transgression : thus, having experienced the ter- 
 rors of the Lord for sin, he became willing to per- 
 suade men. 
 
 In the year 1780, John Conran first spoke as a 
 minister of the Gospel. Being deeply impressed 
 with the solemn nature of the engagement, he was 
 
414 JOHN CONRAN. 
 
 concerned, in the employment of the gift intrusted 
 to him, to move under the influence of the Holy 
 Anointing; and continuing in watchfulness and 
 humility, and in reverent waiting upon God, his 
 ministry was often delivered under the baptizing 
 power of the High-Priest of our profession ; and 
 although he frequently spoke but for a short time, 
 it came with Divine authority, conveying counsel 
 and reproof to the disobedient, and comfort and 
 strength to the drooping mind, and to such as 
 were seeking the way to the kingdom of heaven. 
 He had, at seasons, to endure great poverty of 
 spirit, and in this way was experimentally qualified 
 to speak to this condition in others. The doc- 
 trinal truths of the New Testament were often the 
 subject of his communications : he was concerned 
 to draw his hearers from all types and shadows, 
 inviting them to Christ the substance, by whom 
 the true and faithful believers being nourished, are 
 enabled to die daily to the impurities of flesh 
 and spirit, and to live unto God through Him who 
 died for them. 
 
 In the exercise of the discipline of our Society, 
 our departed friend was very useful. He was 
 zealously concerned for the support of our religious 
 character as a body, in its original purity, and for 
 the preservation of his fellow-members in soundness 
 of principle, and consistency of practice. Through 
 the aid of Divine grace, he stood with Christian 
 firmness against that spirit of unbelief which at 
 one period was very prevalent in the north of 
 
JOHN CONRAN. 415 
 
 Ireland, when many in our religious Society sor- 
 rowfully departed from the truth as it is in Jesus. 
 This was a time of great distress to him ; but he 
 was emboldened to avow and to maintain his be- 
 lief in the efficacy of the propitiatory sufferings 
 and death of Christ, of the redeeming power 
 of our blessed Saviour ; and under all, gave 
 abundant proof that his first desire was, to be 
 found faithful to the commission which he had 
 received, as a good steward of the manifold grace 
 of God. 
 
 He scrupulously allotted a portion of each day 
 to religious retirement, and endeavoured also to 
 maintain, in social intercourse with his friends, a 
 watchful attention to the guidance of the Holy 
 Spirit. His conversation was thus sometimes ren- 
 dered strikingly instructive : yet, when to others 
 he might appear to be highly favoured, he often 
 remarked, in true humility, that he was but an un- 
 profitable servant ; that to him belonged nothing 
 but blushing and confusion of face. He was a 
 man of a grave and serious deportment, endowed 
 with a good understanding and sound judgment ; 
 and his advice in matters of importance was much 
 valued. He laboured fervently to impress upon his 
 friends, the necessity of not being conformed to this 
 world ; and illustrated this doctrine by his own ex- 
 ample, sacrificing things of a secular nature which 
 stood in the way of performing his rehgiou& 
 duties. 
 
 In the year 1805, he was deprived by death of 
 
416 JOHN CONRAN. 
 
 an amiable and tenderly beloved wife * ; this, with 
 other subsequent domestic afflictions, of a pecu- 
 liarly trying nature, he was enabled to bear with 
 Christian resignation. 
 
 He repeatedly visited the meetings of Friends 
 in Ireland, and was diligent in attending all those 
 for discipline of which he was a member ; and 
 was several times at the yearly meeting in London. 
 In the autumn of 1819, when nearly eighty years 
 of age, he united in a religious visit to the fami- 
 lies of Friends in the city of DubHn, and was 
 strengthened to perform this arduous under- 
 taking much to the satisfaction of his friends, 
 and the peace of his own mind. In endeavour- 
 ing to excite his brethren to greater devoted- 
 ness to the service of the Lord, he would say 
 in substance, " I serve the best of Masters, who, 
 I can testify from long and precious experience, 
 withholds no good thing from those who faith- 
 fully obey Him ; and though I have not suffered 
 my outward affairs to prevent me from attending 
 to my religious duties, yet even these have not 
 prospered the less; for now, in my declining 
 years, I am, through mercy, favoured with more 
 than a sufficiency, having a little to spare for the 
 relief of others. 
 
 During his long life, he was permitted to enjoy 
 almost uninterrupted health ; and when the powers 
 of nature were evidently giving way under the 
 
 • See Part X. of this Work, page 210, first edition. 
 
JOHN CONRAN. 417 
 
 pressure of advanced years, his spiritual faculties 
 were preserved in extraordinary brightness ; and 
 the promotion of religion in our Society, and in the 
 world at large, was still dear to his heart. His 
 death, which was sudden, and rather unexpected 
 at the time, took place on the 14th of the sixth 
 month, 1827, at the house of his kind friend, 
 Thomas Christy Wakefield, at Moyallen, where 
 he had resided for the last few preceding years. 
 
 The day before his decease, when in his 
 eighty-eighth year, he was at the week-day 
 meeting, in which he was engaged in the ministry, 
 strongly pressing upon his friends to be diligent in 
 attending their meetings for worship and discipHne, 
 and instructively commenting upon the parable of 
 the supper ; warning them to be careful how 
 they neglected calls from heaven ; and saying, 
 in the course of his exhortation, " I now again 
 tell you, what I have so often declared, that other 
 foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is 
 Jesus Christ ;" and when about to take his seat, he 
 stepped forward, and after a few words, closed 
 with this devout acknowledgment, " For the many 
 mercies I have received, I praise, honour, and 
 magnify my God.'"" 
 
 Thus terminated the Gospel labours of this 
 aged and honourable valiant in the Lamb's 
 warfare; and there is no doubt, that through the 
 redeeming mercy of Him whom his soul loved,^ 
 he has been admitted to " an inheritance incor- 
 ruptible, undefiled, and that fadeth not away." 
 
 T 5 
 
418 MARY FAIRBANK. 
 
 In compiling this volume, an opportunity has 
 been instructively afforded, to survey the character 
 of more than a few, who, from early to advanced 
 age, have endeavoured to walk in the path of the 
 just. The lives of these have convincingly shown, 
 that there is an efficacy in the rehgion of Jesus, 
 which sustains the faithful, though tried disciple, 
 and enables him to look in humble faith to that 
 Almighty Benefactor, who richly rewards all that 
 diligently seek Him. Such may not have spoken 
 of very bright prospects of future bliss ; but the 
 steady, heaven-ward tenour of their course, has 
 shown on whom their hopes of salvation were 
 fixed, and that to them the gracious promise was 
 one of consoling reaHty, " Be faithful unto death, 
 and I will give thee a crown of life." 
 
 In this number may be included MARY FAIR- 
 BANK*, who died at the advanced age of eighty 
 eight. She was the widow of William Fairbank, 
 of Sheffield ; and they were both Friends highly 
 esteemed in that meeting. They early enter- 
 ed upon the narrow way which " leadeth unto 
 life," and their affections being set on things 
 above, they were moderate in the pursuit of 
 earthly possessions ; but being concerned to seek 
 first the kingdom of heaven and the righteousness 
 thereof, found that all things needful were add- 
 ed. They entertained their friends with much 
 
 * See page 196 of this Work. 
 
MARY FAIRBANK. 419 
 
 Christian hospitality, and their house was espe- 
 cially open to such as were travelling in the service 
 of the Gospel. They were of sound judgment, and 
 were both in the station of elders, and well quali- 
 fied for usefulness in the conducting of the dis- 
 cipline. Aconsiderable portion of their time was also 
 allotted to the service of the church, in their own 
 meeting, and in the large quarterly meeting of York- 
 shire: a duty which, when properly discharged, 
 involves no inconsiderable occupation of time and 
 talents ; whilst the right performance of it greatly 
 contributes, under the Divine blessing, to the well- 
 being and prosperity of our Society. 
 
 Mary Fairbank survived her husband nearly 
 twenty-six years, and though she deeply felt, 
 through the remainder of her life, the dissolution 
 of this endearing tie, she continued to cherish a 
 lively interest in the welfare of her friends ; 
 amongst other duties, watching over the ministry, 
 and encouraging and counselling the young and 
 inexperienced, as a mother in Israel. 
 
 Her frank and courteous manners, and liberal 
 sentiments towards those who differed from her in 
 religious profession, were striking and attractive. 
 Her labours of love were not confined to our 
 Society ; but her charity and sympathy extended 
 to those whom she knew to be in suffering : to the 
 poor around her she was a kind and feeling friend, 
 and a promoter of various useful establishments for 
 their good ; and many years before the education 
 of their children became so popular as we may 
 
420 MARY FAIRBANK. 
 
 rejoice that it now is, she exerted herself in this 
 benevolent work. 
 
 She had seen great changes, in the meeting of 
 which she had been a member nearly seventy 
 years ; and survived most of those with whom 
 she had been associated in the more active years 
 of life. The loss of these did not bring with it 
 gloom or repining ; and she found in others less 
 advanced in age, those whose Christian friendship 
 she valued, and to whom her society and example 
 were animating and instructive. That humble 
 trust in God, which had been her support through 
 life, was mercifully continued, and was as an anchor 
 to the soul. Her energy of mind and cheerfulness 
 of disposition were but little, if at all abated. She 
 took a lively interest in what was passing; and 
 it afforded her sincere delight to hear of devoted- 
 ness to the service of her Lord and Saviour, both 
 in and out of our reHgious Society. She was, at the 
 same time, no stranger to conflicts of spirit on her 
 own account, and not insensible to the trials and sor- 
 rows which the faithful followers of Christ have to 
 endure, in mourning over those who do not come 
 up in their ranks in righteousness, or who fall 
 away from that to which they had attained. 
 
 As the termination of life approached, her tran- 
 quillity under the trials incident to humanity, gave 
 fresh evidence of the certainty of that support on 
 which she had long depended. Her mind ap- 
 peared not unfrequently to be borne above the in- 
 firmities of advanced age; and gratitude and praise 
 
DEBORAH BACKHOUSE. 421 
 
 were often the prevailing feelings of her soul: at 
 the same time, she manifested great humility, often 
 saying, that she had nothing to boast of; but to 
 feel no condemnation was a favour for which she 
 wished to be sufficiently thankful. Thus waiting 
 the Lord's time, she died on the 22d of the sixth 
 month, 1827. 
 
 •DEBORAH BACKHOUSE was the daughter 
 of Richard and Elizabeth Lowe, of Worcester. 
 Being deprived of her father at a very early age, 
 the care of her education devolved solely upon her 
 mother, who was piously concerned to train up her 
 children in the right way of the Lord ; desiring 
 much more that they might become possessors of 
 heavenly riches, than of any thing of a perishable 
 nature. 
 
 The tendency of Deborah's mind is said, by her- 
 self, to have been such as to require, in early life, 
 much parental restraint ; and she has often feelingly 
 acknowledged the benefit she derived from it, and 
 the influence which her mother's Christian exam- 
 ple and instruction had upon her future conduct. 
 
 When about twenty-five years of age, she had a 
 serious attack of pulmonary disease ; and though 
 evidently not then a stranger in the school of 
 Christ, there is reason to believe, that this dispen- 
 sation tended to deepen her in religious experience. 
 By continued submission to the baptizing power 
 
422 DEBORAH BACKHOUSE. 
 
 of the Holy Spirit, she was prepared to labour for 
 the edification of others, and spoke first as a minis- 
 ter in the year 1819. Her communications were 
 neither long nor frequent ; but they were clear and 
 instructive ; manifesting great care that she might 
 not minister otherwise than through the ability 
 which God giveth. 
 
 In the year 1822, she was married to James 
 Backhouse, of York. Her delicate state of health 
 often rendered her incapable of much active exer- 
 tion ; yet her zeal for the cause of Truth showed 
 itself by acceptable gospel labours, and a hum- 
 ble, watchful deportment. She was diligent 
 in attending to the state of her own family, and 
 endeavoured to suppress in her children, from 
 very early life, the appearances of self-will ; being 
 mainly anxious that their tender minds might be 
 imbued with the fear and love of God. In the 
 management of domestic affairs she was orderly 
 and industrious, rising early, and directing her 
 household by the law of kindness and discretion. 
 She was diligent in perusing the Holy Scriptures, 
 and particularly careful that the servants should 
 not be prevented from attending at the daily read- 
 ing of them in the family. 
 
 After the spring of 1827, she was unable to 
 attend our religious meetings; and in the course of 
 the summer and autumn, her disorder, which was a 
 consumption, made considerable progress, and left 
 but little hope of recovery. In this prospect, she 
 was for a time tried by the absence of that sense of 
 
DEBORAH BACKHOUSE. 423 
 
 Divine support which she had often experienced, 
 and felt incapable of attaining that state of re- 
 signation which she so much desired. But she 
 was enabled patiently to wait upon the Lord, and 
 He was pleased to strengthen her cheerfully to 
 adopt the language, " Not as I will, but as Thou 
 wilt." 
 
 During the last month of her life, whilst her 
 bodily strength was decreasing, her hope, and 
 faith, and love became stronger ; and she spoke 
 much on what the Lord had done for her soul, 
 and earnestly exhorted those around her to take 
 up the cross of Christ, and attend to the manifest- 
 ations of his Spirit. At one time she said, " I feel my- 
 self to be a poor, weak creature, nothing but a poor 
 worm ; and that it is through Divine grace alone, 
 as it has been measurably attended to, that I have 
 been made any way tolerable." She then earnestly 
 enjoined all around her, to be very careful not to 
 say a single word that could possibly attribute any 
 thing to her ; again emphatically saying : " I am 
 nothing at all but a poor worm : I have not one 
 scrap of my own ; no, not one scrap to trust to. 
 It is of Divine grace and mercy, that 1 am permit- 
 ted to feel such a portion of inexpressible peace. 
 For some time past I have seemed free from con- 
 demnation, and have felt comfort in having endea- 
 voured to serve the Lord, and in doing the little 
 I have been enabled to do for the cause of 
 Truth." 
 She spoke of her deep concern, that her beloved 
 
424 DEBORAH BACKHOUSE. 
 
 children might be trained in the fear of the Lord, 
 and instructed in Divine things ; that their tender 
 minds might be closely watched, and every thing 
 withheld from them which would encourage pride, 
 or any other wrong disposition : remarking, that 
 she considered children as a very important 
 charge, and that a great weight of responsibility 
 attached to parents to whom they were committed. 
 She spoke much on the necessity of keeping to 
 the simplicity of Truth, in what may be termed 
 little things ; saying, *' I have seen and found that 
 nothing else will do." She longed, that if her dear 
 children should live to grow up, they might be 
 made as lights in the world ; and said that she had 
 never desired much of this world's goods for them^ 
 but only a sufficiency to Hve in a plain way ; that 
 she dreaded the idea of riches, knowing they were 
 often a great source of temptation. She then com- 
 mitted her beloved husband and children to the 
 care and keeping of the Lord. 
 
 During most of the day preceding her death, she 
 seemed as if on the confines of eternal glory, and 
 her hands and eyes were frequently raised in the 
 attitude of adoration. On several of her relations, 
 and a few other friends coming into the room, a 
 solemn silence ensued, which she broke by the 
 following expressions, in an audible voice, " Surely 
 I believe that the everlasting arms of God, through 
 Jesus Christ my Saviour, are stretched forth to 
 receive me. I feel the showers of heavenly love 
 falling around us. What can be comparable 
 
DEBORAH BACKHOUSE. 425 
 
 unto this l" After another pause, she said : " I 
 have a clear view of the outward sufferings of our 
 blessed and holy Redeemer. Oh ! let me adore, 
 all this for poor, fallen, lost man, that he might be 
 saved." Being requested to take a little water, and 
 finding great difficulty in swalloM'ing, she said with 
 a sweet and animated countenance : " I shall soon 
 be led to living fountains of water, where I shall 
 drink everlastingly without fear of difficulty.''' 
 
 After this, she was brought under considerable 
 exercise of mind, and expressed a belief that it was 
 right for her to wait *' in the Light," to discover 
 the cause. In a short time she remarked, that 
 there were some little things in her own house and 
 family, which were not enough in the simplicity 
 that Truth requires, which, had she been suffi- 
 ciently attentive to the manifestations of Divine 
 light, would not have been given way to. She 
 appeared closely to scrutinize every little thing ; 
 and again testified, that if the Light were at- 
 tended to, it would clearly show what was or 
 was not in conformity "to the Divine will. She 
 acknowledged in a humble, moving manner, her 
 regret at not having been more faithful in these 
 matters, saying : " Yes, Lord, I see ; and if I 
 had paid more attention to the Light, I should 
 have seen long since. I do most sincerely repent, 
 and implore thy forgiveness." Some time after, she 
 remarked to her husband, that she again felt the 
 showers of heavenly love descending as before. 
 In the course of the night, she fervently 
 
426 ELIZABETH BLUDWICK. 
 
 supplicated thus : " O gracious Father ! be Thou 
 pleased to help me in this trying hour, and be near 
 to preserve and support me from bringing any 
 shade upon thy holy Truth ;" adding, shortly 
 after, " I believe Thou wilt not leave me nor 
 forsake me unto the end." 
 
 In the morning of the following day, she said 
 to one of her husband's sisters : '* O ! my dear 
 sister, help me to praise the Lord, for He has 
 given me the victory over death, hell, and the 
 grave." And during the remaining time of her 
 continuance, it appeared as if all was joy and 
 peace, not interrupted even by bodily suffering. 
 She passed quietly away, on the 10th of the 
 twelfth month, 1827, at the age of thirty- four ; 
 and her spirit was added, we cannot doubt, to the 
 redeemed of the Lord. 
 
 ELIZABETH BLUDWICK, wife of John 
 Bludwick of Warrington, was a native of Cheshire. 
 In early life her deportment was serious and 
 orderly ; and through the influence of Divine 
 love, she became, when further advanced in years, 
 more deeply impressed with the importance of her 
 eternal interests ; and by increasing attention to the 
 teachings of the Holy Spirit, she grew in religious 
 experience. 
 
 She and her husband were both much esteemed 
 by their friends, for their conscientious endeavour 
 
ELIZABETH BLUDWICK. 427 
 
 to walk as became their religious profession; and 
 for their devotedness to the service of our Society, 
 and their lively concern for the support of our 
 disciphne. 
 
 Elizabeth Bludwick was at times concerned to 
 labour as a minister in our religious meetings. 
 Her communications were not long ; but they 
 were expressed under the influence of Gospel love, 
 and very acceptable. She had often to recom- 
 mend inward waiting upon God, and dedication to 
 Him ; engagements of mind which, she could say 
 from experience, had been blessed to her. 
 
 For many of the latter years of her life, she suf- 
 fered much from bodily disease ; but her patience 
 and sweetness of spirit increasingly endeared her 
 to her friends. She survived her husband about 
 two years ; and though in advanced life, and in a 
 very weak state of health, frequently attended her 
 own meeting. She often expressed her desire to 
 be able to bear her suffering with patience ; and 
 though tried with poverty of spirit and a sense of 
 her own unworthiness, it was obvious that she 
 was often favoured with a consoling evidence that 
 her gracious Lord would, in his own time, remove 
 her from her present conflicts and sufferings, to an 
 inheritance in his heavenly kingdom. 
 
 On the 7th of the twelfth month, 1827, she re- 
 marked : " I wish the friends of this meeting to be 
 told, that there is a new song for the righteous, a 
 song of praise : salvation hath God appointed for 
 walls and for bulwarks." To a friend who called 
 
428 ELIZABETH BLUDWICK, 
 
 to see her, about three weeks before her death, 
 she expressed her desire to be dissolved, and said, 
 " Oh ! that I had the wings of a dove, that I might 
 fly away and be at rest. I have a well grounded 
 hope, that whenever I put off mortality, I shall 
 put on immortality and eternal hfe, and that this 
 will be my portion and habitation for ever." Being 
 in extreme pain, she prayed, " O Lord, if it be 
 thy blessed will, be pleased to send the guardian 
 angel of thy presence, to conduct my poor soul 
 to its mansion. Thou only knowest my sufferings, 
 and art able to deliver me out of them all." On 
 another occasion she intimated, that her being 
 saved was of mere mercy, having no righteousness 
 of her own to depend upon. And when it ap- 
 peared probable that she would not continue 
 much longer, she observed : " I shall die in 
 peace with all, feeling inexpressible love to 
 every one." And again, she said : "Now, Lord, 
 let me depart in peace, for mine eyes have seen 
 thy salvation." 
 
 In this heavenly state of mind she was permitted 
 to look towards an exchange of the trials of time 
 for a peaceful immortality. She died the third of 
 the first month, 1828, at the age of eighty. 
 
 RUITER SHOLL, son of John and Elizabeth 
 Sholl, of London, was educated at Ackworth 
 school ; and in the eleventh month, 1 824, was 
 
RUITER SIIOLL. 429 
 
 bound an apprentice to Joseph Hargrave, of South 
 Shields. In the early part of the time of his ap- 
 prenticeship his conduct was very satisfactory, 
 and he highly valued his situation. At South 
 Shields no members of our religious Society reside, 
 except those of his master's family ; and as he grew 
 up, he became acquainted with other young persons, 
 and showed some unwillingness to submit to the re- 
 straint which a conscientious master thought it 
 right to exercise ; at the same time, it does not ap- 
 pear, but that his general conduct was such as to 
 ensure to him the esteem and regard of the 
 family. 
 
 In the year 1827, he became unwell from the 
 effect of cold, and the complaint gradually settled 
 on his lungs. In the sixth month he came to 
 London; and in the course of the summer and 
 autumn, various means were tried to promote his 
 recovery. Towards the latter end of the year, 
 some amendment took place ; but it was only of 
 short continuance, and it. became obvious that he 
 could not long survive. Up to even so late a period, 
 very little had been said to him of the danger of his 
 situation, and he evidently appeared to avoid any 
 conversation of a religious nature. 
 
 In the course of the twelfth month, a kindly 
 interested friend called to visit him, who found 
 him very weak, suffering from acute pain in the 
 chest ; and his appearance indicated the near ap- 
 proach to the house appointed for all the living. 
 He received the visit with marks of satisfaction. 
 
4)30 RUITER SHOLL. 
 
 The family were collected, and a portion of Scrip- 
 ture was read : feelings of great solemnity pre- 
 vailed, and the visitor felt it to be his duty to 
 apprize the invalid of his condition, expressing an 
 earnest solicitude that the great work of sanctifi- 
 cation and redemption might be effected ; and 
 turning the attention of his young friend to Him 
 from whom saving help cometh ; to the sacrifice 
 of Christ, and the mediation of a crucified 
 Saviour. 
 
 From this time, his mind was much occupied 
 with the prospect of death : the certainty that his 
 immortal spirit must soon quit its earthly taber- 
 nacle, and appear before its Almighty Judge, 
 deeply affected him ; and he ardently desired to 
 be prepared for the final change. Although he 
 was enabled to state, that he had been preserved 
 from the commission of any " gross sin," yet his 
 associating with some whose conduct was not under 
 the control of religious principle, had tended to 
 lead him astray from obedience to the will of God 
 inwardly made known unto him ; and the conscious- 
 ness of moral rectitude alone, was insufficient to 
 support his mind at this solemn moment. Excel- 
 lent and indispensable as morality of life is, it is 
 only as we come to pass from a state of nature 
 to a state of grace, and our souls experience the 
 rene wings of the Holy Ghost, that our conduct 
 amongst men will redound to the glory of God, 
 and be viewed with acceptance in his pure and 
 holy sight. 
 
HUITER SHOLL. 431 
 
 Great were the sufferings in spirit which this 
 young man had to pass through ; forcibly pointing 
 out to those around him, the necessity of submitting 
 to the power of the cross of Christ. Whilst under 
 these inward baptisms, he received a visit from two 
 friends in the ministry, who expressed their belief, 
 that, through redeeming mercy, a place of rest 
 was prepared for him ; but notwithstanding their 
 bright prospects concerning him, his soul continued 
 to be deeply tried. He was often engaged in men- 
 tal supplication, and besought his Heavenly 
 Father to permit him to see a little hght upon the 
 path. 
 
 These trials and conflicts of mind continued until 
 first day, the 13th of the first month, 18^28, when, 
 in condescending mercy, the cloud of distress and 
 doubt was dispelled, and the cheering prospect 
 presented, of an admittance into a mansion of 
 eternal rest. His mind became composed and 
 tranquil. He spoke to his parents, brothers, 
 and sisters, in terms of gratitude, and of solicitude 
 on their behalf; saying at one time to his mother: 
 " My dear and tender mother, do not grieve for 
 me ; but think of the blessed change, when I shall 
 be freed from my bodily sufferings, and be per- 
 mitted to have a mansion in heaven, where I shall 
 behold my Saviour's face, there to join with angels, 
 in singing hallelujahs for ever and ever." 
 
 He was now so weak, that he could scarcely 
 raise himself in his bed without assistance, and he 
 often begged to be released. The fear of death 
 
432 RUITER SHOLL. 
 
 appeared to be taken from him, and he could look 
 forward without dismay, being comforted in the 
 hope that all would be well; often saying : " Oh ! 
 that my hour were come : I want to be gone." He 
 was much interested onbehalf of one of his school- 
 fellows *, and on one occasion said to him in sub- 
 stance: "Be very guarded in thy conduct; the enemy 
 is constantly devising mischief. Thou art in a 
 very dangerous arid critical situation ; lay thy soul 
 open to thy Redeemer, and put thy trust and con- 
 fidence in Him. T am going to where I shall be- 
 hold the face of my Redeemer. He has guarded 
 and watched over me." 
 
 He frequently said, with much feeling : " Oh ! 
 for patience. Father of mercies, grant me a little 
 ease. Oh ! grant a little ease ; and if it be con- 
 sistent with thy gracious will, preserve me in pa- 
 tience to the end." At one time, when his 
 parents and a friend were present, in feeble ac- 
 cents he besought the Almighty to have compas- 
 sion upon him, saying: " Have compassion upon 
 me, a poor sufferer; and if it be consistent 
 with thy good pleasure, take me to Thyself. 
 Wash me, and make me clean in the blood of thy 
 dear Son ; and do Thou be pleased to take me to 
 Thyself." He also prayed on behalf of his beloved 
 mother, and concluded with grateful acknowledg- 
 ments for the blessings which had been bestowed 
 upon him. At another time, he said to one of his 
 
 • This young friend died a short time after. 
 
RUITER SHOLL. 433 
 
 brothers : " I am now favoured with a clear pro- 
 spect, that when the change shall take place, there 
 is a mansion prepared for me in the kingdom of 
 heaven." 
 
 To a friend, who called upon him a short time 
 before his death, he conversed on his having been 
 placed at a distance from home ; saying, that he 
 had felt much exposed, and as it were alone ; but 
 that he was favoured with preservation from many 
 pf the vices which he saw around him, for which 
 he felt very thankful: adding, that he recollected, 
 when walking out alone, he frequently endeavoured 
 to look forward, and form plans for the future, when 
 out of his apprenticeship; but that upon these 
 occasions he always felt a check in his mind, so 
 that he could not proceed, of which he now clearly 
 saw the cause. Speaking of his approaching dis- 
 solution, he remarked, that he felt no obstacle in the 
 way ; but that his desire was, to be favoured with 
 patience to await the time. 
 
 In this state of mind, and with but little ap- 
 parent alteration, he continued until the 20th of 
 the first month, 1828. Having passed nearly 
 a restless night, he was much exhausted, and 
 requested to be placed in an easy chair. Soon 
 afterwards he was heard to say : " If consistent 
 with thy holy will, be pleased to release me from 
 my sufferings, and take me to thyself." He then 
 raised his eyes, and faintly uttered, " It is done,, 
 oh I it is done," and thus passed peacefully away. 
 
 u 
 
4S4 RUITER SHOLL. 
 
 He was in the nineteenth year of his age, 
 and, until the period at which he was attacked 
 with cold, enjoyed an almost uninterrupted share 
 of health. The prospect of such an early ter- 
 mination of his earthly course, appears to have 
 been far from his thoughts. Let us, then, who 
 survive, seriously reflect upon the uncertainty of 
 life, and the awful situation of such as are sud- 
 denly called hence in an unprepared state. And 
 although there is good ground to believe this 
 was not the case with him whose steps we have 
 briefly traced to the hour of death; yet, had he 
 attended more early and diligently to the visitation 
 of the love of God, and the reproofs of his Holy 
 Spirit, he might have escaped much of the distress 
 through which he had to pass. 
 
 Other instances have been set before us in 
 this volume, which show that none ought to 
 presume on lengthened days. We are not to 
 expect favour or acceptance with God, if we 
 continue in sin: the forgiveness which has been 
 mercifully granted to others, is no security that it 
 will be alike extended to us. 
 
 May all, then, seek with increasing diligence, an 
 establishment upon the sure and immutable foun- 
 dation, Jesus Christ, the rock of ages, who liveth 
 andabideth for ever ! 
 
 THE END. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 Aged about Page 
 
 Abell, James 1818 67 200 
 
 Alexander, Mary 1809 50 7 
 
 Alexander, Samuel 1824 75 331 
 
 Ashby, Elizabeth 1815 44 112 
 
 Backhouse, Deborah 1827 34 42J 
 
 Bateman, John 1816 84 144 
 
 Bellamy, Adey 1810 70 16 
 
 Bevan, Joseph Gurney 1814 61 94 
 
 Bevan, Mary 1813 62 64 
 
 Bevan, Rebecca 1817 34 189 
 
 Birch, James 1823 92 295 
 
 Bludwick, Elizabeth 1828 80 426 
 
 Bragg, Hadwen 1820 57 221 
 
 Brandwood,eJames 1826 86 391 
 
 Capper, Ann 1821 65 263 
 
 Coleby, Charles 1819 16 203 
 
 Colley, Thomas 1812 70 41 
 
 Conran, John 1827 88 412 
 
 Crowley, Ann 1826 61 399 
 
 X 
 
INDEX. 
 
 Aged about Page 
 
 Darby, Deborah 1810 55 10 
 
 Donbavand, John 1824 35 325 
 
 Dudley, Mary 1823 73 302 
 
 Dymond, Ann 1816 48 147 
 
 Eliot, John 181S 78 55 
 
 Fahbank, Mary .1827 88 418 
 
 Fowler, Robert 1825 70 336 
 
 Fox, Francis 1812 46 47 
 
 Fox, Thomas 1821 73 248 
 
 Fry, Elizabeth Sybilla 1821 46 282 
 
 Glaisyer, John 1813 73 62 
 
 Graham, James 1819 85 210 
 
 Grover, William 1825 73 359 
 
 Gurney, Priscilla 1821 35 236 
 
 Hack, Sarah 1818 56 196 
 
 Hall, John 1810 66 22 
 
 Hanbury, Mary 1823 26 298 
 
 Harwood, Joseph 1776 64 1 
 
 Hustler, Christiana 1811 79 33 
 
 Hustler, Sarah 1817 52 175 
 
 lanson, James 1821 37 257 
 
 Jackson, Mary 1824 79 320 
 
 Jacob, Richard 1810 52 26 
 
 Jarrett, Hannah 1812 70 51 
 
INDEX. 
 
 Aged about Page 
 
 Jones, Sarah 1811 43 29 
 
 Kendall, John 1815 89 99 
 
 Kitching, Ann 1813 37 67 
 
 Knight, Sarah 1826 40 365 
 
 Lowe, Tabitha 1825 42 345 
 
 Marriage, Robert 1813 50 52 
 
 Marsh, Thomas 1822 29 277 
 
 Middleton, Benjamin 1814 68 85 
 
 Middleton, Tabitha 1809 59 4 
 
 Murray, Lindley 1826 80 379 
 
 Naftel, Mary 1820 64 228 
 
 Naish, Joseph 1822 72 284 
 
 Parker, Charles 1822 74 280 
 
 Pearson, Jane 1815 81 108 
 
 Pease, Isaac 1825 20 354 
 
 Pirn, Abigail ....1821 55 268 
 
 Pollard, Maria 1824 36 314 
 
 Proud, Mary 1826 84 407 
 
 Pryor, Mary 1815 77 104 
 
 Pumphrey, Samuel Baker ... 1826 25 370 
 
 Ransom, Mercy 1811 83 36 
 
 Ransom, Joseph 1819 35 207 
 
 Raper, Elizabeth 1822 82 270 
 
 Reynolds, Richard 1816 82 151 
 
INDEX. 
 
 Aged about Page. 
 
 Sanders, George 1825 ^ 70 350 
 
 Searles, Robert 1 1820 56 213 
 
 Shipley, Jane 1814 80 79 
 
 Sholl, Ruiter 1828 18 428 
 
 Sowerby, William 1816 84 143 
 
 Thorp, John 1817 75 166 
 
 Tomson, Samuel 1824 17 312 
 
 Tregelles, Joseph 1817 26 127 
 
 Tregelles, Mary 1827 32 137 
 
 Tregelles, John 1816 19 123 
 
 Tregelles, Robert 1815 16 121 
 
 Tregelles, Catherine 1819 20 131 
 
 Tregelles, Henry ... 1821 16 135 
 
 Tuke, William 1822 90 290 
 
 Tuke, Henry 1814 59 88 
 
 Watson, Margaret 1821 54 252 
 
 West, Special 1817 77 184 
 
 Wheeler, Elizabeth 1826 66 286 
 
 Wright, William 1813 30 77 
 
 Harvey, Darton, aad Co. Printers, Gracechurch-street, London. 
 
Princeton Theological Seminary Libraries 
 
 1 1012 01199 0142 
 
V 
 
 / 
 
S-jUSi